where_o his_o infallible_a interpretation_n be_v to_o be_v find_v for_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o interpreter_n who_o never_o interpret_v i_o know_v not_o how_o either_o they_o or_o we_o shall_v understand_v scripture_n the_o better_a for_o he_o now_o have_v either_o pope_n or_o general_a council_n give_v we_o a_o authentic_a and_o infallible_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n i_o know_v of_o none_o such_o all_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v write_v by_o private_a doctor_n who_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v infallible_a and_o the_o business_n of_o general_n council_n be_v not_o to_o expound_v scripture_n but_o to_o define_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o we_o find_v the_o sense_n of_o very_a few_o text_n of_o scripture_n synodical_o define_v by_o any_o general_a council_n i_o think_v not_o above_o four_o or_o five_o by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n so_o that_o after_o all_o their_o talk_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n when_o they_o undertake_v to_o expound_v particular_a text_n and_o to_o dispute_v with_o we_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o they_o have_v no_o more_o infallibility_n in_o this_o than_o we_o have_v for_o if_o they_o have_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n they_o be_v never_o the_o better_a for_o he_o for_o he_o have_v not_o give_v they_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v force_v to_o do_v as_o protestant_n do_v interpret_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o skill_n and_o understanding_n which_o i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o say_v be_v infallible_a but_o you_o will_v say_v though_o the_o church_n have_v not_o give_v we_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n yet_o she_o have_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a exposition_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o that_o be_v a_o infallible_a rule_n for_o expound_v scripture_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o for_o our_o dispute_n be_v not_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n but_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o know_v what_o doctrine_n their_o church_n have_v define_v but_o we_o desire_v to_o see_v they_o prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o very_a modest_a and_o pleasant_a proposal_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v how_o their_o faith_n agree_v with_o scripture_n to_o make_v their_o faith_n the_o rule_n of_o expound_v scripture_n though_o i_o confess_v that_o be_v the_o only_a way_n i_o know_v of_o to_o make_v their_o faith_n and_o the_o scripture_n agree_v but_o this_o bring_v the_o scripture_n to_o their_o faith_n do_v not_o prove_v their_o faith_n from_o scripture_n ii_o as_o for_o expound_v scripture_n by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o primitve_n father_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o rule_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n give_v and_o which_o their_o doctor_n swear_v to_o observe_v how_o well_o they_o keep_v this_o oath_n they_o ought_v to_o consider_v now_o as_o to_o this_o you_o may_v tell_v they_o that_o you_o will_v ready_o pay_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n can_v you_o tell_v how_o to_o know_v it_o and_o therefore_o in_o the_o first_o place_n you_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o agreement_n of_o how_o many_o father_n make_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n for_o you_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o there_o have_v be_v as_o great_a variety_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n among_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o among_o our_o modern_a interpreter_n that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o if_o any_o controvert_v text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v interpret_v by_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o father_n if_o this_o unanimous_a consent_n then_o signify_v all_o the_o father_n we_o shall_v be_v trouble_v to_o find_v such_o a_o consent_n in_o expound_v scripture_n must_v it_o then_o be_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o father_n this_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n especial_o for_o unlearned_a man_n to_o tell_v nose_n we_o can_v know_v the_o opinion_n only_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v the_o writer_n in_o every_o age_n and_o who_o write_n have_v be_v preserve_v down_o to_o we_o and_o who_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o major_a number_n of_o those_o father_n who_o do_v not_o write_v or_o who_o write_n be_v lose_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o those_o who_o write_n we_o have_v and_o why_o must_v the_o major_a part_n be_v always_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o consent_n of_o a_o few_o wise_a man_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o great_a number_n of_o other_o expositor_n again_o ask_v they_o whether_o these_o father_n be_v infallible_a or_o traditionary_a expositor_n of_o scripture_n or_o whether_o they_o expound_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n if_o they_o be_v infallible_a expositor_n and_o deliver_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o little_a strange_a how_o they_o shall_v differ_v in_o their_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o as_o strange_a how_o private_a doctor_n and_o bishop_n shall_v in_o that_o age_n come_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o how_o they_o shall_v lose_v it_o in_o this_o for_o now_o infallibility_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o general_n council_n if_o they_o be_v not_o infallible_a expositor_n how_o come_v their_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v oppose_v nay_o how_o come_v a_o infallible_a church_n to_o prescribe_v such_o a_o fallible_a rule_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n if_o they_o expound_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n as_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o do_v then_o their_o authority_n be_v no_o more_o sacred_a than_o their_o reason_n be_v and_o those_o be_v the_o best_a expositor_n whether_o ancient_n or_o modern_a who_o exposition_n be_v back_v with_o the_o best_a reason_n we_o think_v it_o a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o and_o best_a age_n do_v believe_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o expound_v scripture_n in_o great_a and_o concern_v point_n much_o to_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o do_v and_o therefore_o we_o refuse_v not_o to_o appeal_v to_o they_o but_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n we_o forsake_v they_o where_o they_o forsake_v the_o scripture_n or_o put_v perverse_a sense_n on_o they_o and_o so_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o after_o all_o their_o boast_n of_o the_o father_n when_o they_o contradict_v the_o present_a roman-catholick_n as_o they_o do_v very_o often_o though_o i_o believe_v without_o any_o malicious_a design_n because_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o however_o ask_v they_o once_o more_o whether_o that_o sense_n which_o they_o give_v of_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v controvert_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n whether_o for_o instance_n all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v expound_v those_o text_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o on_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o feed_v my_o sheep_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o personal_a supremacy_n and_o infallibility_n of_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whether_o they_o all_o expound_v those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n of_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o signify_v let_v none_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n but_o the_o priest_n who_o consecrate_v and_o so_o in_o other_o scripture_n if_o they_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o father_n expound_v these_o and_o suchlike_a scripture_n as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v tell_v they_o you_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v other_o exposition_n of_o such_o scripture_n cite_v from_o the_o ancient_a father_n by_o our_o divine_n and_o that_o you_o will_v refer_v that_o cause_n to_o they_o and_o have_v it_o try_v whenever_o they_o please_v iii_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n then_o leave_v of_o understand_a scripture_n but_o to_o expound_v it_o as_o we_o do_v other_o write_n by_o consider_v the_o signification_n and_o propriety_n of_o word_n and_o phrase_n the_o scope_n and_o context_n of_o the_o place_n the_o reason_n of_o thing_n the_o analogy_n between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o like_a when_o they_o dispute_v with_o protestant_n they_o can_v reasonable_o pretend_v to_o no_o other_o way_n of_o expound_v scripture_n because_o we_o admit_v of_o no_o other_o and_o yet_o if_o they_o allow_v of_o this_o they_o open_v a_o wide_a gap_n for_o all_o heresy_n
it_o sufficient_a that_o a_o man_n believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v without_o a_o explicit_a knowledge_n of_o any_o thing_n they_o believe_v but_o the_o general_a opinion_n be_v that_o a_o man_n must_v have_v a_o explicit_a belief_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n but_o as_o for_o every_o thing_n else_o it_o suffice_v if_o he_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v without_o know_v what_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o be_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a man_n shall_v so_o much_o as_o know_v what_o the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o trent_n faith_n be_v if_o they_o believe_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o resign_v up_o their_o faith_n implicit_o to_o the_o church_n now_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a confession_n that_o all_o the_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o no_o use_n much_o less_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o if_o they_o be_v they_o will_v be_v as_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o explicit_o believe_v as_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v why_o we_o heretic_n who_o believe_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o understand_v it_o as_o orthodox_o as_o they_o may_v not_o be_v save_v without_o believe_v the_o new_a trent_n creed_n for_o if_o we_o need_v not_o know_v what_o it_o be_v there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o need_n of_o believe_v it_o for_o i_o always_o think_v that_o no_o man_n can_v and_o therefore_o to_o be_v sure_o no_o man_n need_v believe_v what_o he_o do_v not_o know_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v we_o know_v and_o believe_v all_o thing_n the_o explicit_a knowledge_n and_o belief_n of_o which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n except_o that_o one_o single_a point_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v but_o that_o and_o you_o need_v believe_v or_o know_v nothing_o more_o but_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o yet_o go_v to_o heaven_n as_o a_o good_a catholic_n which_o make_v a_o implicit_a faith_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o necessary_a as_o faith_n in_o christ_n be_v but_o if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o improve_v our_o knowledge_n than_o christ_n never_o teach_v a_o implicit_a faith_n for_o that_o do_v not_o improve_v knowledge_n and_o if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_v the_o apostle_n creed_n which_o be_v the_o common_a faith_n of_o all_o christian_n need_v not_o be_v know_v than_o they_o be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n much_o less_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o christ_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o will_v have_v know_v and_o though_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n teach_v be_v not_o equal_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o perfect_a our_o knowledge_n and_o christ_n teach_v nothing_o which_o a_o man_n need_v not_o know_v which_o i_o think_v be_v a_o reproach_n to_o mean_a master_n and_o much_o more_o to_o the_o eternal_a and_o incarnate_a wisdom_n second_o the_o improvement_n and_o perfection_n of_o humane_a nature_n consist_v in_o true_a holiness_n and_o virtue_n in_o a_o likeness_n and_o conformity_n to_o god_n and_o a_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o this_o be_v the_o great_a end_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o advance_v we_o to_o as_o perfect_a holiness_n as_o be_v attainable_a in_o this_o life_n christ_n indeed_o have_v make_v expiation_n for_o our_o sin_n by_o his_o own_o blood_n but_o then_o this_o very_a blood_n of_o atonement_n do_v not_o only_o expiate_v the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n but_o purge_v the_o conscience_n from_o dead_a work_n that_o we_o may_v serve_v the_o live_a god_n for_o no_o sacrifice_n not_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o can_v reconcile_v a_o impenitent_a and_o unreformed_a sinner_n to_o god_n that_o be_v can_v move_v god_n to_o love_v a_o sinner_n who_o still_o love_v and_o continue_v in_o his_o sin_n which_o a_o infinite_o holy_a and_o pure_a being_n can_v do_v indeed_o the_o expiation_n of_o sin_n be_v but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n for_o a_o sinner_n can_v be_v save_v that_o be_v can_v be_v advance_v to_o immortal_a life_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n without_o be_v bear_v again_o without_o be_v renew_v and_o sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n after_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god._n for_o this_o new_a nature_n be_v the_o only_a principle_n of_o a_o new_a immortal_a life_n in_o we_o a_o earthly_a sensual_a mind_n be_v no_o more_o capable_a of_o live_v in_o heaven_n than_o a_o earthly_a mortal_a body_n in_o both_o sense_n flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n neither_o can_v corruption_n inherit_v incorruption_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n indeed_o have_v take_v great_a care_n about_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o have_v find_v out_o more_o way_n of_o expiate_a sin_n and_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o it_o than_o the_o gospel_n ever_o teach_v we_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o effectual_a to_o this_o purpose_n let_v those_o look_v to_o it_o who_o trust_v in_o they_o but_o there_o be_v not_o that_o care_n take_v to_o inculcate_v the_o necessity_n of_o internal_a holiness_n and_o purity_n of_o mind_n and_o one_o will_v easy_o guess_v there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o it_o in_o that_o church_n which_o have_v so_o many_o easy_a way_n of_o expiate_a sin_n the_o true_a character_n of_o gospel-doctrine_n be_v a_o doctrine_n according_a to_o godliness_n the_o principal_a design_n of_o which_o be_v to_o promote_v true_a goodness_n all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n tend_v to_o this_o end_n to_o lay_v great_a and_o irresistible_a obligation_n on_o we_o to_o abstain_v from_o every_o sin_n and_o to_o exercise_v ourselves_o in_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a as_o we_o have_v ability_n and_o opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o and_o therefore_o all_o doctrine_n which_o secret_o undermine_v a_o good_a life_n and_o make_v it_o unnecessary_a for_o man_n to_o be_v true_o and_o sincere_o virtuous_a can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n that_o there_o be_v such_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v abundant_o prove_v by_o the_o late_a learned_a and_o reverend_a bishop_n tailor_n in_o his_o dissuasive_a from_o popery_n which_o be_v so_o very_o useful_a a_o book_n that_o i_o have_v rather_o direct_v my_o reader_n to_o it_o than_o transcribe_v out_o of_o it_o my_o design_n lead_v i_o to_o another_o method_n for_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n natural_o tend_v to_o evacuate_v the_o force_n of_o the_o gospel_n itself_o to_o make_v man_n good_a and_o holy_a every_o one_o will_v easy_o see_v that_o that_o can_v be_v no_o gospel-faith_n and_o worship_n which_o set_v aside_o the_o gospel_n itself_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n either_o consist_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o holiness_n or_o of_o the_o motive_n and_o instrument_n of_o it_o for_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v all_o of_o they_o so_o many_o motive_n to_o a_o good_a life_n let_v we_o then_o consider_v how_o the_o faith_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v void_a the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o the_o pharisee_n make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o their_o tradition_n 1._o let_v we_o begin_v then_o with_o the_o gospel-rule_n of_o holiness_n it_o will_v be_v a_o endless_a thing_n here_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o loose_a determination_n of_o their_o fame_a and_o approve_a casuist_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o probable_a opinion_n of_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o intention_n by_o which_o mean_v the_o very_a law_n and_o boundary_n of_o virtue_n and_o vice_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n quite_o alter_v and_o it_o may_v be_v this_o will_v only_o make_v work_n for_o the_o representer_n and_o furnish_v out_o a_o four_o part_n of_o the_o papist_n misrepresent_v if_o we_o venture_v to_o tell_v the_o world_n what_o have_v be_v the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o their_o great_a divine_n and_o casuist_n but_o whether_o such_o definition_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n or_o not_o i_o be_o sure_a they_o be_v equal_o mischievous_a if_o they_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o confessor_n who_o have_v the_o immediate_a direction_n of_o man_n conscience_n those_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o matter_n may_v find_v enough_o of_o it_o in_o the_o provincial_a letter_n the_o jesuit_n moral_n and_o bishop_n tailor_n be_v dissuasive_a it_o sufficient_o answer_v my_o present_a design_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o few_o plain_a thing_n which_o will_v admit_v of_o no_o dispute_n i_o have_v already_o show_v what_o a_o great_a value_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v upon_o a_o external_a righteousness_n which_o be_v much_o more_o meritorious_a than_o a_o
sir_n for_o i_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v as_o infallible_a as_o your_o church_n conu._n but_o you_o rely_v on_o your_o own_o reason_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o those_o particular_a doctrine_n you_o draw_v from_o it_o prot._n and_o you_o rely_v on_o your_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n and_o consequent_o of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o your_o infallible_a faith_n be_v as_o much_o resolve_v into_o your_o own_o fallible_a judgement_n as_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v so_o that_o the_o difference_n between_o we_o be_v not_o that_o your_o faith_n be_v infallible_a and_o we_o fallible_a for_o they_o be_v both_o alike_o call_v it_o what_o you_o will_v fallible_a or_o infallible_a but_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o your_o reason_n and_o judgement_n or_o we_o be_v best_a and_o therefore_o if_o you_o think_v your_o reason_n better_o than_o we_o you_o do_v well_o to_o change_v but_o if_o you_o change_v your_o church_n hope_v to_o grow_v more_o infallible_a by_o it_o you_o be_v miserable_o mistake_v and_o may_v return_v to_o we_o again_o for_o we_o have_v more_o rational_a certainty_n than_o you_o have_v and_o you_o have_v no_o more_o infallible_a certainty_n than_o we_o you_o think_v you_o be_v reasonable_o assure_v that_o your_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o then_o you_o take_v up_o your_o religion_n upon_o trust_n from_o your_o church_n without_o and_o many_o time_n against_o sense_n and_o reason_n according_a as_o it_o happen_v so_o that_o you_o have_v only_o a_o general_a assurance_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n and_o that_o no_o great_a than_o protestant_n pretend_v to_o in_o other_o case_n viz._n the_o certainty_n of_o reason_n and_o argument_n but_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o rational_a assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o your_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o if_o you_o be_v mistake_v about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n you_o must_v be_v miserable_o mistake_v about_o every_o thing_n else_o which_o you_o have_v no_o other_o evidence_n for_o but_o now_o we_o be_v in_o general_n assure_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o particular_a be_v assure_v that_o the_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n or_o express_o contain_v in_o it_o and_o do_v not_o contradict_v either_o sense_n or_o reason_n nor_o any_o other_o principle_n of_o knowledge_n so_o that_o we_o have_v as_o much_o assurance_n of_o every_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o you_o have_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n and_o therefore_o have_v at_o least_o double_a and_o trible_a the_o assurance_n that_o you_o have_v but_o if_o you_o know_v the_o reason_n of_o your_o conversion_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o you_o what_o make_v you_o think_v that_o you_o want_v certainty_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n conu._n because_o with_o you_o every_o man_n be_v leave_v to_o his_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n the_o effect_n of_o which_o be_v very_o visible_a in_o that_o infinite_a variety_n of_o sect_n among_o you_o which_o show_v what_o a_o uncertain_a thing_n your_o reason_n be_v that_o so_o few_o judge_n alike_o of_o the_o power_n and_o validity_n of_o the_o same_o reason_n prot._n and_o be_v you_o not_o sensible_a at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o be_v leave_v to_o your_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n when_o you_o turn_v papist_n be_v you_o not_o sensible_a that_o man_n do_v as_o little_o agree_v about_o your_o reason_n for_o infallibility_n as_o they_o do_v about_o any_o protestant_a reason_n do_v not_o i_o know_v the_o reason_n allege_v by_o you_o for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n as_o well_o as_o you_o do_v and_o do_v we_o not_o still_o differ_v about_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o as_o much_o a_o argument_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o those_o reason_n which_o make_v you_o a_o papist_n that_o they_o can_v make_v i_o a_o papist_n as_o the_o dissent_n of_o protestant_n in_o other_o matter_n be_v of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o reason_n can_v you_o indeed_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n i_o grant_v you_o will_v have_v the_o advantage_n of_o we_o but_o while_o you_o find_v your_o belief_n of_o infallibility_n upon_o such_o a_o uncertain_a principle_n as_o you_o think_v reason_n be_v if_o certainty_n have_v be_v your_o only_a aim_n you_o may_v as_o well_o have_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o have_v go_v over_o to_o rome_n this_o abundant_o show_v what_o a_o ridiculous_a thing_n it_o be_v for_o a_o protestant_n to_o be_v dispute_v out_o of_o his_o church_n and_o religion_n upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o more_o infallible_a certainty_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v they_o indeed_o inspire_v with_o a_o infallible_a assurance_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a there_o may_v be_v some_o pretence_n for_o this_o but_o a_o infallibility_n which_o have_v no_o better_a foundation_n than_o man_n private_a reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n be_v no_o infallibility_n but_o have_v all_o the_o same_o uncertainty_n which_o they_o charge_v on_o the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o because_o it_o be_v not_o found_v upon_o such_o great_a and_o certain_a reason_n the_o plain_a truth_n be_v man_n may_v be_v teach_v from_o their_o infancy_n to_o believe_v the_o church_n infallible_a and_o when_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o may_v take_v it_o without_o examination_n for_o a_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n and_o think_v this_o a_o infallible_a faith_n but_o man_n who_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n and_o infallibility_n can_v never_o find_v a_o infallible_a faith_n on_o reason_n nor_o think_v that_o a_o man_n who_o be_v reason_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o infallible_a in_o his_o faith_n than_o a_o protestant_n be_v and_o such_o a_o man_n will_v see_v no_o reason_n to_o quit_v the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o a_o infallible_a faith_n for_o though_o they_o have_v a_o infallible_a guide_n yet_o reason_n can_v give_v they_o a_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o it_o but_o can_v rise_v no_o high_o at_o most_o than_o a_o protestant_a certainty_n 2._o it_o be_v impossible_a also_o by_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o man_n must_v not_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v attempt_v to_o persuade_v you_o of_o this_o ask_v he_o why_o then_o he_o go_v about_o to_o dispute_v with_o you_o about_o religion_n whether_o man_n can_v dispute_v without_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n whether_o they_o can_v be_v convince_v without_o it_o whether_o his_o offering_n to_o dispute_v with_o you_o against_o the_o use_n of_o your_o reason_n do_v not_o prove_v he_o ridiculous_a and_o absurd_a for_o if_o you_o must_v not_o use_v your_o reason_n why_o do_v he_o appeal_v to_o your_o reason_n and_o whether_o you_o shall_v not_o be_v as_o ridiculous_a and_o absurd_a as_o he_o if_o by_o his_o reason_n and_o argument_n you_o shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o religion_n which_o will_v be_v in_o the_o same_o act_n to_o do_v what_o you_o condemn_v to_o use_v your_o reason_n when_o you_o condemn_v it_o if_o you_o must_v not_o use_v your_o reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n than_o you_o must_v not_o by_o any_o reason_n be_v persuade_v to_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n for_o to_o condemn_v be_v a_o act_n of_o judgement_n which_o you_o must_v not_o use_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n so_o that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n which_o no_o man_n can_v dispute_v against_o and_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v convince_v of_o by_o dispute_v without_o the_o reproach_n of_o self-contradiction_n this_o be_v a_o honourable_a way_n of_o silence_v these_o troublesome_a and_o clamorous_a disputant_n to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o their_o principle_n will_v not_o allow_v of_o dispute_v and_o that_o some_o of_o their_o fundamental_a doctrine_n which_o they_o impose_v upon_o the_o world_n be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o all_o dispute_n for_o the_o very_o admit_v of_o a_o dispute_n confute_v they_o and_o the_o mean_a man_n may_v quick_o say_v more_o in_o this_o cause_n than_o their_o great_a disputant_n can_v answer_v chap._n ii_o concern_v the_o several_a topic_n of_o dispute_n sect_n i._o concern_v argument_n from_o reason_n 2._o the_o next_o direction_n relate_v to_o the_o topic_n from_o which_o they_o dispute_v which_o be_v either_o reason_n scripture_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o pope_n or_o general_a council_n be_v the_o thing_n
image_n be_v this_o be_v not_o to_o worship_v a_o corporeal_a god_n since_o we_o know_v he_o to_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n but_o he_o have_v one_o salvo_n still_o to_o excuse_v those_o from_o idolatry_n who_o worship_n even_o corporeal_a god_n for_o he_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o any_o god_n that_o they_o be_v not_o idolater_n unless_o they_o worship_v such_o corporeal_a god_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a deity_n whereby_o he_o explain_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o give_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n viz._n to_o think_v such_o a_o god_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n be_v to_o worship_v it_o as_o supreme_a and_o thus_o those_o who_o worship_v the_o sun_n not_o think_v he_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o the_o chief_a minister_n of_o providence_n under_o the_o supreme_a god_n with_o reference_n to_o this_o low_a world_n as_o most_o of_o the_o sun-idolater_n seem_v to_o do_v be_v not_o idolater_n nay_o very_o few_o of_o the_o philosopher_n though_o they_o worship_v their_o country_n god_n be_v idolater_n because_o they_o either_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v any_o god_n or_o at_o least_o not_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a as_o it_o be_v certain_a socrates_n and_o plato_n and_o tully_n and_o many_o other_o do_v not_o but_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o to_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n be_v not_o mere_o to_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v supreme_a for_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o know_v god_n but_o do_v not_o worship_v he_o as_o god_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o external_a and_o visible_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o well_o as_o the_o belief_n that_o he_o be_v supreme_a and_o if_o this_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v give_v to_o any_o be_v which_o we_o ourselves_o do_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v supreme_a we_o be_v idolater_n and_o than_o though_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o god_n we_o worship_v to_o be_v supreme_a any_o kind_a or_o degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n or_o which_o be_v use_v as_o a_o act_n of_o religion_n not_o as_o common_a and_o civil_a respect_n be_v idolatry_n this_o commandment_n bring_v it_o as_o low_a as_o mere_o bow_v to_o a_o image_n and_o then_o i_o doubt_v no_o other_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n can_v escape_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n but_o though_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o pursue_v this_o author_n i_o can_v pass_v over_o the_o very_a next_o paragraph_n where_o he_o observe_v though_o there_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o it_o this_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v corporeal_a being_n first_o either_o to_o worship_v a_o material_a and_o create_v be_v as_o the_o supreme_a deity_n or_o second_o to_o ascribe_v any_o corporeal_a form_n or_o shape_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o in_o result_n both_o be_v but_o one_o for_o to_o ascribe_v unto_o the_o supreme_a god_n any_o corporeal_a form_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o worship_v a_o create_v be_v for_o so_o be_v every_o corporeal_a substance_n which_o be_v a_o very_a wonderful_a paragraph_n for_o thus_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n who_o believe_v god_n to_o be_v corporeal_a as_o tertullian_n himself_o do_v but_o yet_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v create_v but_o that_o he_o create_v all_o thing_n be_v as_o very_a idolater_n as_o those_o who_o worship_v the_o sun_n or_o earth_n and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v who_o those_o man_n be_v who_o ascribe_v unto_o the_o supreme_a god_n a_o corporeal_a form_n and_o yet_o think_v that_o he_o be_v create_v i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v they_o differ_v a_o little_a in_o their_o philosophy_n from_o our_o author_n and_o do_v believe_v that_o a_o corporeal_a supreme_a deity_n may_v be_v uncreated_a and_o then_o i_o suppose_v there_o may_v be_v some_o difference_n also_o between_o their_o worship_v a_o corporeal_a create_v and_o a_o corporeal_a uncreated_a god_n at_o least_o if_o man_n belief_n and_o opinion_n of_o thing_n make_v a_o difference_n as_o this_o author_n must_v allow_v for_o if_o i_o understand_v he_o to_o worship_v a_o corporeal_a be_v without_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v supreme_a do_v not_o make_v they_o idolater_n but_o if_o they_o believe_v it_o supreme_a it_o do_v and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n tho'_o to_o worship_n a_o supreme_a corporeal_a create_a deity_n if_o that_o be_v not_o a_o contradiction_n be_v idolatry_n yet_o to_o worship_n a_o corporeal_a which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v a_o uncreated_a deity_n be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o though_o i_o believe_v with_o our_o author_n that_o all_o corporeal_a being_n be_v create_v yet_o i_o suppose_v those_o who_o believe_v god_n to_o be_v corporeal_a do_v not_o believe_v that_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v corporeal_a be_v create_v so_o that_o the_o first_o and_o second_o commandment_n be_v very_o plain_a and_o express_v law_n the_o one_o forbid_v the_o religious_a worship_n of_o all_o inferior_a being_n corporeal_a or_o incorporeal_a with_o or_o without_o the_o supreme_a god_n or_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o all_o other_o being_n but_o the_o supreme_a god_n the_o other_o forbid_v the_o external_n and_o visible_a worship_n of_o any_o material_a image_n and_o picture_n and_o though_o i_o be_o certain_a there_o can_v be_v no_o good_a argument_n to_o justify_v such_o practice_n as_o be_v forbid_v by_o these_o law_n yet_o no_o christian_a need_n trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v they_o for_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o they_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v against_o a_o express_a law._n 2._o another_o rule_n be_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n not_o to_o build_v our_o faith_n upon_o any_o reason_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n that_o this_o may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v i_o shall_v brief_o show_v what_o these_o thing_n be_v which_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n and_o therefore_o which_o every_o protestant_n shall_v demand_v a_o plain_a scripture_n proof_n for_o before_o he_o believe_v they_o whatever_o reason_n be_v pretend_v for_o they_o as_o 1._o whatever_o depend_v sole_o upon_o the_o will_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n which_o god_n may_v do_v or_o may_v not_o do_v as_o he_o please_v in_o such_o case_n our_o only_a inquiry_n be_v what_o god_n have_v do_v and_o this_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n for_o reason_n can_v discover_v it_o because_o it_o depend_v not_o upon_o any_o necessary_a reason_n but_o on_o the_o free_a and_o arbitrary_a appointment_n of_o god_n as_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o as_o no_o man_n know_v the_o thing_n of_o a_o man_n 11._o but_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n that_o be_v in_o he_o so_o no_o man_n know_v the_o thing_n of_o god_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o be_v as_o no_o man_n can_v tell_v the_o secret_a thought_n and_o purpose_n of_o a_o man_n nor_o how_o he_o will_v determine_v himself_o in_o matter_n of_o his_o own_o free_a choice_n and_o election_n so_o what_o depend_v pure_o upon_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v know_v only_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v make_v know_v to_o we_o only_o by_o revelation_n many_o such_o thing_n there_o be_v in_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o depend_v so_o entire_o upon_o the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o they_o may_v be_v or_o may_v not_o be_v as_o god_n please_v as_o for_o instance_n no_o man_n nor_o company_n of_o man_n can_v be_v infallible_a unless_o god_n bestow_v infallibility_n on_o they_o for_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o natural_a endowment_n but_o a_o supernatural_a gift_n and_o therefore_o no_o reason_n can_v prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o a_o general_n council_n to_o be_v infallible_a god_n may_v make_v they_o infallible_a if_o he_o please_v and_o if_o he_o please_v he_o may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o therefore_o our_o only_a inquiry_n here_o be_v what_o god_n have_v do_v and_o this_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n thus_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n only_o and_o those_o church_n that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o she_o shall_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o ecumenical_a pastor_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o catholic_n unity_n must_v depend_v whole_o upon_o institution_n for_o nothing_o but_o the_o will_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n can_v give_v this_o pre-eminence_n and_o prerogative_n to_o the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n above_o all_o other_o church_n and_o bishop_n no_o reason_n then_o can_v prove_v this_o without_o plain_a and_o express_a scripture_n to_o
other_o world_n but_o signify_v the_o removal_n of_o the_o visible_a and_o sensible_a punishment_n of_o sin_n in_o restore_v the_o sick_a person_n to_o health_n again_o that_o though_o such_o sickness_n be_v inflict_v on_o he_o for_o his_o sin_n and_o possible_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o church-censure_n which_o in_o those_o day_n be_v confirm_v and_o ratify_v by_o bodily_a punishment_n yet_o upon_o his_o reconciliation_n to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o elder_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v he_o shall_v be_v restore_v to_o health_n again_o which_o be_v a_o external_a and_o visible_a remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o shall_v be_v a_o plenary_a pardon_n if_o he_o bring_v forth_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a fruit_n of_o repentance_n this_o be_v very_o natural_a and_o very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o the_o text_n and_o differ_v as_o much_o from_o the_o popish_a extreme_a unction_n as_o their_o great_a adversary_n can_v wish_v such_o kind_n of_o proof_n as_o these_o be_v mere_o the_o work_n of_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n and_o can_v impose_v upon_o no_o man_n who_o will_v but_o attend_v to_o the_o different_a use_n and_o signification_n of_o word_n 2._o another_o grand_a fault_n our_o roman_a adversary_n be_v guilty_a of_o be_v that_o their_o scripture-proof_n be_v always_o very_o lame_a and_o imperfect_a that_o be_v that_o they_o never_o prove_v their_o whole_a doctrine_n from_o scripture_n but_o only_o some_o little_a part_n of_o it_o they_o draw_v very_o fine_a and_o artificial_a scheme_n and_o if_o they_o can_v find_v some_o little_a appearance_n in_o scripture_n to_o countenance_v any_o one_o part_n of_o it_o they_o take_v that_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o for_o instance_n thus_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o christ_n make_v peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n his_o own_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v st._n peter_n successor_n succeed_v not_o only_o to_o his_o chair_n but_o to_o all_o the_o right_n and_o prerogative_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ecumenical_a pastor_n who_o neither_o want_v st._n peter_n key_n nor_o sword._n this_o be_v a_o very_a notable_a point_n if_o it_o be_v well_o prove_v but_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o pure_a institution_n which_o depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o will_n of_o god_n it_o can_v be_v prove_v only_o by_o scripture_n how_o much_o then_o of_o this_o do_v they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n why_o they_o will_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n because_o christ_n say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o on_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o seed_n my_o sheep_n which_o indeed_o be_v lamentable_a proof_n for_o the_o same_o power_n be_v give_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 20_o john_n 21_o 22_o 23._o then_o say_v jesus_n unto_o they_o peace_n be_v unto_o you_o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o even_o so_o send_v i_o you_o all_o of_o you_o and_o therefore_o not_o one_o in_o subjection_n to_o another_o but_o all_o with_o equal_a power_n and_o when_o he_o have_v say_v this_o he_o breathe_v on_o they_o and_o say_v unto_o they_o receive_v you_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whosoever_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o and_o whosoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v according_o on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n the_o holy_a ghost_n fall_v on_o they_o all_o they_o be_v all_o endow_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o miracle_n and_o prophesy_v they_o all_o have_v the_o same_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o need_v no_o superior_a head_n over_o they_o they_o be_v to_o be_v separate_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n where_o they_o can_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o each_o other_o and_o therefore_o can_v have_v no_o universal_a head._n the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n give_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o such_o superiority_n which_o either_o st._n peter_n challenge_v or_o the_o other_o apostle_n pay_v he_o which_o be_v strong_a presumption_n against_o such_o a_o supremacy_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o i_o suppose_v they_o themselves_o will_v grant_v that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o infallible_a as_o he_o but_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v they_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o primacy_n not_o of_o government_n but_o order_n how_o do_v they_o prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n succeed_v in_o all_o the_o right_n and_o prerogative_n of_o st._n peter_n for_o unless_o this_o be_v prove_v whatever_o prerogative_n st._n peter_n have_v it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o and_o yet_o this_o can_v be_v prove_v but_o by_o institution_n for_o though_o christ_n have_v bestow_v a_o primacy_n on_o s._n peter_n yet_o unless_o he_o express_o grant_v it_o to_o his_o successor_n too_o nay_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n his_o pramacy_n as_o be_v a_o personal_a prerogative_n must_v die_v with_o his_o person_n as_o a_o prince_n may_v grant_v a_o priority_n to_o person_n in_o the_o same_o office_n and_o power_n may_v make_v a_o first_o colonel_n or_o a_o first_o captain_n but_o if_o these_o man_n to_o who_o the_o precedency_n be_v give_v die_v or_o be_v remove_v those_o who_o succeed_v in_o their_o office_n and_o power_n to_o the_o same_o regiment_n or_o company_n do_v not_o therefore_o succeed_v to_o their_o priority_n too_o for_o this_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o their_o office_n but_o to_o their_o person_n and_o the_o king_n may_v give_v the_o priority_n again_o to_o who_o he_o please_v or_o appoint_v they_o to_o succeed_v in_o course_n according_a to_o their_o admission_n into_o such_o office_n and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n who_o be_v st._n peter_n successor_n do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o primacy_n of_o st._n peter_n unless_o they_o can_v show_v that_o christ_n have_v give_v they_o the_o primacy_n also_o as_o well_o as_o st._n peter_n and_o this_o must_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o institution_n and_o no_o argument_n in_o the_o world_n can_v prove_v any_o thing_n which_o depend_v sole_o upon_o a_o institution_n without_o prove_v the_o institution_n but_o this_o the_o roman_a doctor_n never_o pretend_v to_o for_o they_o know_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n in_o scripture_n about_o it_o and_o nothing_o but_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n can_v prove_v a_o divine_a institution_n so_o that_o can_v they_o prove_v the_o primacy_n of_o st._n peter_n from_o scripture_n they_o prove_v but_o half_o their_o point_n and_o that_o the_o most_o inconsiderable_a half_n too_o for_o it_o do_v they_o no_o good_a and_o therefore_o when_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n about_o st._n peter_n primacy_n and_o prerogative_n never_o trouble_v yourselves_o to_o dispute_v that_o point_n with_o they_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o require_v they_o to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o st._n peter_n successor_n be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o all_o bishop_n and_o if_o you_o stick_v here_o as_o in_o reason_n you_o ought_v there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o that_o controversy_n thus_o there_o be_v nothing_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n about_o than_o infallibility_n though_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v where_o to_o place_v this_o infallibility_n whether_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_n council_n but_o let_v it_o be_v where_o it_o will_v this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o institution_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n how_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n do_v they_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a that_o they_o think_v be_v very_o plain_a because_o christ_n say_v thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o but_o how_o do_v this_o prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a for_o here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yes_o this_o prove_v st._n peter_n to_o be_v infallible_a who_o be_v afterward_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o all_o his_o successor_n be_v infallible_a too_o now_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v infallible_a as_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v we_o ready_o grant_v though_o i_o think_v this_o text_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o but_o
popish_a worship_n do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v those_o who_o will_v not_o make_v god_n of_o stock_n and_o stone_n of_o dead_a man_n and_o woman_n have_v certain_o better_a not_o worship_n they_o which_o be_v the_o most_o certain_a way_n not_o to_o make_v they_o god_n and_o those_o who_o think_v it_o such_o damnable_a idolatry_n to_o worship_n a_o breaden_a god_n in_o my_o opinion_n be_v on_o the_o safe_a side_n not_o to_o worship_v the_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n let_v but_o our_o protestant_a observe_v this_o that_o when_o they_o will_v represent_v popery_n most_o favourable_o they_o either_o say_v what_o protestant_n do_v or_o something_o as_o like_v it_o as_o they_o can_v and_o he_o will_v see_v no_o reason_n either_o to_o change_v his_o faith_n or_o his_o practice_n the_o end_n book_n late_o print_v for_o will._n rogers_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o represent_v in_o answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v a_o papist_n misrepresent_v and_o represent_v etc._n etc._n quarto_n a_o answer_n to_o a_o discourse_n entitle_v papist_n protest_v against_o protestant_a popery_n be_v a_o vindication_n of_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v by_o protestant_n and_o contain_v a_o particular_a examination_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n his_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o article_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n worship_n of_o image_n occasion_v by_o that_o discourse_n quarto_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o the_o amicable_a accommodation_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o representer_n and_o the_o answerer_n quarto_fw-la a_o view_n of_o the_o whole_a controversy_n between_o the_o representer_n and_o the_o answerer_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o representer_n last_o reply_n in_o which_o be_v lay_v open_a some_o of_o the_o method_n by_o which_o protestant_n be_v misrepresent_v by_o papist_n quarto_fw-la the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v as_o to_o scripture_n reason_n and_o tradition_n in_o a_o new_a dialogue_n between_o a_o protestant_n and_o a_o papist_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o a_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o the_o late_a proof_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o book_n call_v consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la and_o nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la etc._n etc._n quarto_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v as_o to_o scripture_n reason_n and_o tradition_n in_o a_o new_a dialogue_n between_o a_o protestant_n and_o a_o papist_n the_o second_o part_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v show_v to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o reason_n and_o transubstantiation_n repugnant_a to_o both_o quarto_n a_o answer_n to_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o representer_n second_o part_n in_o the_o first_o dialogue_n between_o he_o and_o his_o lay-friend_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith._n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o eight_o thesis_n lay_v down_o for_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o english_a reformation_n in_o a_o book_n that_o come_v late_o from_o oxford_n sermon_n and_o discourse_n some_o of_o which_o never_o before_o print_v the_o three_o volume_n by_o the_o reverend_n dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n octavo_n a_o manual_n for_o a_o christian_a soldier_n write_v by_o erasmus_n and_o translate_v into_o english_a twelve_o a_o new_a and_o easy_a method_n to_o learn_v to_o sing_v by_o book_n whereby_o one_o who_o have_v a_o good_a voice_n and_o ear_n may_v without_o other_o help_n learn_v to_o sing_v true_a by_o note_n design_v chief_o for_o and_o apply_v to_o the_o promote_a of_o psalmody_n and_o furnish_v with_o variety_n of_o psalm-tune_n in_o part_n with_o direction_n for_o that_o kind_n of_o sing_v a_o persuasive_a to_o frequent_v communion_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n by_o john_n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n in_o octavo_n price_n three_o penny_n a_o discourse_n against_o transubstantiation_n in_o octavo_n price_n three_o penny_n the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o advice_n give_v to_o paul_n iii_o and_o julius_n iii_o by_o creature_n of_o their_o own._n with_o a_o preface_n lead_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o book_n quarto_fw-la a_o letter_n to_o a_o friend_n reflect_v on_o some_o passage_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o d._n of_o p._n in_o answer_n to_o the_o argue_v part_n of_o his_o first_o letter_n to_o mr._n g._n the_o reflecter_n defence_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o a_o friend_n against_o the_o furious_a assault_n of_o mr._n i._n s._n in_o his_o second_o catholic_a letter_n in_o four_o dialogue_n quarto_fw-la a_o sermon_n preach_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o reverend_a benj._n calamy_n d.d._n and_o late_a minister_n of_o st._n lawrence-jury_n lond._n jan._n seven_o 1685_o 6._o by_o w._n sherlock_n d._n d._n master_n of_o the_o temple_n a_o vindication_n of_o some_o protestant_a principle_n of_o church-unity_n and_o catholick-communion_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o agreement_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v a_o agreement_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n evince_v from_o the_o concertation_n of_o some_o of_o her_o son_n with_o their_o brethren_n the_o dissenter_n by_o william_n sherlock_n d._n d._n master_n of_o the_o temple_n imprimatur_fw-la libre_fw-la cui_fw-la titulus_fw-la the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o preservative_n against_o popery_n may_v 3._o 1688._o guil._n needham_n r._n r._n in_o christo_n p._n ac_fw-la d.d._n wilhelmo_n archiepisc._n gant._n à _fw-la sacr._n dome_a the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o preservative_n against_o popery_n show_v how_o contrary_a popery_n be_v to_o the_o true_a end_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n fit_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o unlearned_a protestant_n by_o william_n sherlock_n d.d._n master_n of_o the_o temple_n london_n print_v for_o william_n rogers_n at_o the_o sun_n over_o against_o st._n dunstan_n church_n in_o fleetstreet_n m_o dc_o lxxxviii_o part_n ii_o the_o preservative_n against_o popery_n chap._n iu._n some_o direction_n relate_v to_o particular_a controversy_n those_o who_o will_v understand_v the_o particular_a dispute_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v of_o necessity_n read_v such_o book_n as_o give_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o fair_o represent_v the_o argument_n on_o both_o side_n and_o where_o such_o book_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o he_o may_v learn_v from_o a_o late_a letter_n entitle_v the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o a_o account_n of_o book_n write_v on_o both_o side_n but_o my_o present_a design_n be_v of_o another_o nature_n to_o give_v some_o plain_a and_o easy_a mark_n and_o character_n of_o true_a gospel_n doctrine_n whereby_o a_o man_n who_o have_v any_o relish_n of_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o christianity_n may_v as_o certain_o know_v truth_n from_o error_n in_o many_o case_n as_o the_o palate_n can_v distinguish_v taste_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n so_o proper_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o primary_o intend_v in_o it_o that_o they_o may_v fit_o serve_v for_o distinguish_a mark_n of_o true_a evangelical_n doctrine_n i_o shall_v name_v some_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o examine_v some_o popish_a doctrine_n by_o they_o section_n 1._o concern_v idolatry_n 1._o one_o principal_a intention_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v more_o perfect_o to_o extirpate_v all_o idolatry_n 8._o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v manifest_v to_o destroy_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o be_v not_o only_o all_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n but_o the_o very_a kingdom_n of_o darkness_n that_o kingdom_n the_o devil_n have_v erect_v in_o the_o world_n the_o very_a foundation_n of_o which_o be_v lay_v in_o idolatrous_a worship_n to_o this_o purpose_n christ_n have_v express_o teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o have_v more_o perfect_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n 18._o for_o no_o man_n have_v see_v god_n at_o any_o time_n but_o the_o only_o beget_v son_n who_o be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n he_o have_v declare_v he_o ignorance_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o pagan_a idolatry_n because_o they_o do_v not_o know_v the_o true_a god_n they_o worship_v any_o thing_n every_o thing_n for_o a_o god_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o effectual_a course_n to_o cure_v idolatry_n be_v to_o make_v know_v the_o true_a god_n to_o the_o world_n for_o those_o man_n be_v inexcusable_a who_o know_v the_o true_a god_n and_o worship_n any_o thing_n else_o though_o indeed_o according_a to_o some_o man_n divinity_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n cure_v idolatry_n not_o by_o root_a
sinner_n which_o be_v much_o weaken_v by_o some_o popish_a doctrine_n 2._o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v intend_v to_o give_v the_o high_a demonstration_n of_o god_n love_n to_o mankind_n and_o the_o great_a possible_a security_n to_o all_o humble_a penitent_a sinner_n of_o the_o forgiveness_n of_o their_o sin_n hence_o the_o gospel_n be_v call_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o the_o gospel_n of_o grace_n as_o be_v a_o dispensation_n of_o love_n and_o goodness_n and_o therefore_o whatever_o lessen_v and_o disparage_v the_o gospel-grace_n can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n as_o to_o consider_v this_o particular_o the_o gospel_n magnify_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n in_o give_v his_o own_o son_n for_o we_o god_n so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n 3_o john_n 16._o in_o this_o be_v manifest_v the_o love_n of_o god_n towards_o we_o because_o that_o god_n send_v his_o only_o beget_v son_n into_o the_o world_n that_o we_o may_v live_v through_o he_o herein_o be_v love_n not_o that_o we_o love_v god_n but_o that_o he_o love_v we_o and_o send_v his_o son_n to_o be_v the_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n 1_o john_n 4.9_o 10._o and_o st._n paul_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v such_o a_o glorious_a manifestation_n of_o god_n love_n as_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o other_o expression_n of_o his_o goodness_n he_o that_o spare_v not_o his_o own_o son_n but_o deliver_v he_o up_o for_o we_o all_o how_o shall_v he_o not_o with_o he_o also_o free_o give_v we_o all_o thing_n 8_o rom._n 32._o so_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n give_v we_o much_o high_a demonstration_n of_o god_n love_n and_o goodness_n than_o either_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n or_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n do_v love_n be_v the_o prevail_a attribute_n of_o god_n under_o the_o gospel-dispensation_n for_o god_n be_v love_n and_o he_o that_o dwell_v in_o love_n dwell_v in_o god_n and_o god_n in_o he_o 1_o john_n 4.16_o thus_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n give_v a_o humble_a penitent_a as_o great_a assurance_n of_o pardon_n as_o his_o own_o guilty_a fear_n can_v desire_v for_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v preach_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n he_o have_v expiate_v our_o sin_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n god_n commend_v his_o love_n towards_o we_o in_o that_o while_o we_o be_v yet_o sinner_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o much_o more_o than_o be_v justify_v by_o his_o blood_n we_o shall_v be_v save_v from_o wrath_n through_o he_o for_o if_o when_o we_o be_v enemy_n we_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o death_n of_o his_o son_n much_o more_o be_v reconcile_v we_o shall_v be_v save_v by_o his_o life_n 5_o rom._n 8_o 9_o 10._o for_o as_o he_o be_v deliver_v for_o our_o offence_n so_o he_o be_v raise_v again_o for_o our_o justification_n and_o he_o have_v god_n exalt_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n to_o give_v repentance_n unto_o israel_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n 2._o so_o that_o if_o any_o man_n sin_n we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a who_o be_v able_a to_o save_v all_o they_o to_o the_o uttermost_a that_o come_v unto_o god_n by_o he_o see_v he_o ever_o live_v to_o make_v intercession_n for_o they_o 7_o heb._n 25._o these_o be_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o gospel-doctrine_n which_o weakeâ—s_v or_o overthrow_v they_o let_v we_o then_o examine_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o our_o mediator_n with_o god_n and_o see_v how_o they_o be_v reconcileable_a with_o the_o gospel-notion_n of_o god_n love_n and_o that_o security_n it_o give_v we_o of_o pardon_n through_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o christ._n 1._o let_v we_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v but_o the_o outward_a court_n or_o region_n of_o hell_n where_o the_o punishment_n be_v as_o severe_a as_o in_o hell_n itself_o only_o of_o a_o less_o continuance_n and_o yet_o as_o short_a as_o they_o be_v they_o may_v last_v many_o hundred_o nay_o thousand_o year_n unless_o their_o friend_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v more_o merciful_a to_o they_o or_o they_o themselves_o have_v take_v care_n before_o death_n to_o pay_v the_o price_n of_o their_o redemption_n this_o be_v a_o barbarous_a doctrine_n and_o so_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o mighty_a love_n of_o god_n to_o penitent_a sinner_n as_o it_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o reconcileable_a with_o any_o notion_n of_o love_n and_o goodness_n at_o all_o you_o may_v call_v it_o justice_n you_o may_v call_v it_o vengeance_n if_o you_o please_v but_o love_v it_o be_v not_o or_o if_o it_o be_v it_o be_v such_o a_o love_n as_o no_o man_n can_v distinguish_v from_o hatred_n for_o my_o part_n i_o declare_v i_o do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v thus_o love_v i_o shall_v rather_o choose_v to_o fall_v into_o nothing_o when_o i_o die_v than_o to_o endure_v a_o thousand_o year_n torment_v to_o be_v happy_a for_o ever_o for_o humane_a nature_n can_v bear_v the_o thought_n of_o that_o and_o be_v this_o that_o wonderful_a love_n of_o god_n to_o sinner_n which_o be_v so_o magnify_v in_o the_o gospel_n to_o torment_v those_o who_o be_v redeem_a by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n some_o hundred_o or_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v not_o cool_a than_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n the_o light_n of_o nature_n i_o confess_v never_o teach_v this_o for_o mankind_n never_o have_v any_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o outrageous_a love_n they_o always_o think_v that_o the_o love_n of_o god_n consist_v in_o do_v good_a not_o in_o damn_v those_o who_o he_o love_v for_o so_o many_o age_n and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o the_o discovery_n the_o gospel_n have_v make_v of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n we_o have_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o glory_n in_o it_o he_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o god_n who_o so_o love_v the_o world_n as_o to_o give_v his_o only_o beget_v son_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o sinner_n will_v torment_v a_o penitent_a sinner_n so_o many_o year_n in_o purgatory_n till_o he_o have_v either_o endure_v the_o punishment_n of_o his_o sin_n himself_o or_o be_v release_v by_o the_o charity_n of_o his_o friend_n or_o the_o mass_n of_o some_o mercenary_a priest_n deserve_v to_o lie_v in_o purgatory_n till_o he_o think_v more_o honourable_o of_o the_o divine_a goodness_n and_o be_v convince_v that_o it_o be_v no_o such_o extravagant_a commendation_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n to_o send_v penitent_a sinner_n to_o purgatory_n there_o be_v two_o extravagant_a notion_n whereon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v found_v which_o overthrow_n all_o the_o natural_a notion_n man_n have_v of_o goodness_n and_o destroy_v all_o the_o hope_n and_o confidence_n of_o the_o most_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o the_o goodness_n of_o god._n as_o 1._o that_o god_n may_v forgive_v sin_n and_o yet_o punish_v we_o for_o they_o for_o no_o man_n can_v go_v into_o purgatory_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o sin_n be_v not_o already_o forgive_v but_o though_o his_o sin_n be_v forgive_v he_o must_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o that_o temporal_a punishment_n which_o be_v due_a to_o they_o either_o in_o this_o world_n or_o in_o purgatory_n now_o how_o reconcilable_a these_o two_o be_v to_o forgive_v and_o to_o punish_v let_v all_o mankind_n judge_v i_o believe_v very_o few_o man_n think_v they_o be_v forgive_v when_o they_o be_v punish_v for_o that_o which_o all_o man_n desire_v shall_v be_v forgive_v they_o be_v the_o punishment_n they_o have_v deserve_v what_o be_v it_o man_n be_v afraid_a of_o when_o they_o have_v sin_v be_v it_o not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v for_o it_o what_o be_v it_o man_n desire_v when_o they_o desire_v pardon_n be_v it_o not_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v punish_v and_o be_v it_o any_o comfort_n to_o a_o malefactor_n to_o be_v pardon_v and_o to_o be_v hang_v do_v any_o man_n boast_v of_o his_o love_n and_o kindness_n or_o take_v any_o comfort_n in_o it_o who_o free_o forgive_v he_o but_o exact_v the_o payment_n of_o the_o debt_n or_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o fault_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o goodness_n and_o forgiveness_n among_o man_n how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v the_o notion_n of_o goodness_n and_o forgiveness_n in_o god_n how_o come_v that_o to_o be_v love_n and_o goodness_n which_o the_o sinner_n receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o for_o love_n and_o goodness_n i_o think_v signify_v
imprimatur_fw-la libre_fw-la cui_fw-la titulus_fw-la a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n etc._n etc._n febr._n 2_o 1687._o guil._n needham_n r._n r._n in_o christo_n p._n ac_fw-la d.d._n wilhelmo_n archiepisc._n cant._n à _fw-la sacr._n dome_a a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n be_v some_o plain_a direction_n to_o unlearned_a protestant_n how_o to_o dispute_v with_o romish_a priest_n the_o first_o part_n by_o will._n sherlock_n d.d._n master_n of_o the_o temple_n london_n print_v for_o william_n rogers_n at_o the_o sun_n over_o against_o st._n dunstan_n church_n in_o fleetstreet_n m_o dc_o lxxxviii_o a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n the_o introduction_n while_o so_o many_o learned_a pen_n be_v employ_v to_o such_o excellent_a purpose_n in_o answer_v the_o write_n and_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o can_v but_o think_v it_o a_o very_a useful_a work_n to_o give_v some_o plain_a direction_n to_o those_o who_o be_v unlearned_a who_o have_v neither_o time_n to_o read_v nor_o money_n to_o buy_v nor_o ability_n to_o understand_v more_o learned_a controversy_n our_o divine_n indeed_o have_v take_v great_a care_n to_o write_v short_a tract_n with_o great_a plainness_n and_o perspicuity_n and_o with_o as_o little_a unnecessary_a show_n of_o learning_n as_o may_v be_v to_o fit_v they_o the_o better_a for_o unlearned_a reader_n and_o they_o have_v have_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n wonderful_a success_n popery_n be_v never_o so_o general_o understand_v as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o mean_a tradesman_n can_v now_o dispute_v against_o popery_n with_o sufficient_a skill_n and_o judgement_n and_o need_v not_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o education_n to_o secure_v they_o and_o therefore_o my_o business_n shall_v not_o be_v at_o present_a downright_a to_o state_n any_o one_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o direct_v our_o people_n how_o to_o secure_v themselves_o against_o the_o attaques_n of_o our_o roman_a adversary_n to_o check_v their_o confer_v and_o dispute_v humour_n or_o to_o baffle_v they_o i_o shall_v reduce_v all_o into_o as_o plain_a a_o method_n and_o as_o short_a a_o compass_n as_o i_o can_v and_o show_v first_o how_o to_o stop_v they_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o dispute_n second_o give_v some_o rule_n about_o the_o topic_n from_o which_o they_o dispute_v such_o as_o reason_n scripture_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o church_n three_o how_o to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o most_o popular_a pretence_n such_o as_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n the_o misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n etc._n etc._n four_o to_o give_v some_o short_a direction_n as_o to_o particular_a controversy_n chap._n i._n how_o protestant_n may_v prevent_v dispute_v with_o papist_n now_o i_o do_v not_o by_o this_o mean_a that_o they_o shall_v always_o avoid_v their_o company_n and_o run_v away_o from_o they_o wherever_o they_o meet_v they_o which_o be_v very_o ill_a manner_n though_o it_o be_v not_o adviseable_a neither_o to_o court_v such_o acquaintance_n or_o to_o make_v they_o our_o intimate_v when_o neither_o the_o obligation_n of_o nature_n nor_o other_o civil_a or_o political_a reason_n make_v it_o necessary_a for_o conversation_n many_o time_n prevail_v more_o than_o argument_n can_v do_v and_o will_v as_o soon_o corrupt_v man_n faith_n as_o manner_n nor_o do_v i_o mean_v that_o protestant_n shall_v obstinate_o refuse_v to_o discourse_v with_o papist_n when_o they_o meet_v they_o to_o hear_v what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v for_o themselves_o and_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o their_o own_o faith_n this_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o protestant_a principle_n to_o prove_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o yet_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v with_o great_a prudence_n and_o caution_n too_o for_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o perverse_a disputer_n who_o be_v to_o be_v avoid_v according_a to_o the_o apostolic_a precept_n if_o any_o man_n teach_v otherwise_o and_o consent_v not_o to_o wholesome_a word_n even_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v according_a to_o godliness_n he_o be_v proud_a know_v nothing_o but_o dote_v about_o question_n and_o strife_n of_o word_n whereof_o come_v envy_n strife_n rail_n evil_o surmize_v perverse_a dispute_v of_o man_n of_o corrupt_a mind_n and_o destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n suppose_v that_o gain_n be_v godliness_n from_o such_o withdraw_v thyself_o 1_o tim._n 6._o 3_o 4_o 5._o man_n of_o weak_a judgement_n and_o who_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o the_o law_n of_o disputation_n may_v easy_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o cunning_a sophister_n and_o such_o as_o lie_v in_o wait_n to_o deceive_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v very_o sensible_a of_o this_o and_o therefore_o will_v not_o suffer_v her_o people_n to_o dispute_v their_o religion_n or_o to_o read_v heretical_a book_n nay_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o look_v into_o the_o bible_n itself_o but_o though_o we_o allow_v all_o this_o to_o our_o people_n as_o that_o which_o god_n not_o only_o allow_v but_o require_v and_o which_o all_o consider_a man_n will_v allow_v themselves_o whoever_o forbid_v it_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v perpetual_a seeker_n to_o be_v always_o doubtful_a of_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v like_o child_n toss_v too_o and_o fro_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o the_o liberty_n of_o judge_v and_o inquire_v which_o we_o allow_v be_v only_o that_o they_o may_v understand_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o be_v well_o ground_v in_o it_o which_o man_n may_v be_v who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o answer_v every_o cavil_v objection_n but_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n of_o this_o liberty_n when_o man_n have_v itch_a ear_n and_o hearken_v after_o all_o novelty_n of_o opinion_n and_o grow_v wanton_a and_o seeptical_a disputer_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o consistent_a with_o that_o liberty_n which_o protestant_n allow_v to_o advise_v christian_n to_o be_v very_o careful_a how_o they_o harken_v to_o such_o as_o preach_v any_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o weak_a in_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n shall_v not_o venture_v upon_o doubtful_a disputation_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v hasty_a to_o question_v what_o they_o have_v believe_v nor_o to_o give_v heed_n to_o new_a doctrine_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o rely_v on_o their_o own_o understanding_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o when_o they_o meet_v with_o any_o difficulty_n shall_v consult_v their_o spiritual_a guide_n not_o to_o be_v final_o determine_v by_o their_o authority_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n require_v but_o to_o hear_v their_o reason_n and_o what_o answer_v they_o can_v give_v to_o such_o difficulty_n as_o they_o themselves_o can_v answer_v with_o such_o caution_n as_o these_o we_o dare_v venture_v our_o people_n to_o hear_v and_o read_v and_o inquire_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v and_o have_v not_o find_v yet_o that_o our_o roman_a adversary_n have_v be_v able_a to_o make_v any_o great_a impression_n upon_o such_o honest_a and_o prudent_a inquirer_n but_o that_o which_o i_o intend_v at_o present_a be_v of_o another_o nature_n to_o teach_v our_o people_n a_o way_n to_o make_v these_o man_n sick_a of_o dispute_v themselves_o to_o make_v they_o leave_v off_o those_o impertinent_a and_o noisy_a squabble_n with_o which_o they_o disturb_v all_o company_n they_o come_v into_o and_o this_o be_v no_o such_o mighty_a secret_a neither_o as_o may_v be_v expect_v but_o be_v very_o plain_a and_o obvious_a at_o the_o first_o proposal_n for_o when_o you_o be_v assault_v by_o such_o troublesome_a disputer_n only_o ask_v they_o whether_o they_o will_v allow_v you_o to_o judge_v for_o yourselves_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v not_o why_o do_v they_o trouble_v you_o with_o dispute_v for_o the_o end_n of_o dispute_v be_v to_o convince_v and_o you_o can_v be_v convince_v unless_o you_o may_v judge_v too_o will_v they_o dispute_v with_o a_o stone_n that_o can_v neither_o hear_v nor_o understand_v or_o will_v they_o make_v a_o speech_n to_o convince_v a_o horse_n that_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o way_n and_o must_v take_v another_o road_n if_o he_o will_v return_v home_o and_o do_v they_o not_o talk_v to_o as_o little_a purpose_n and_o spend_v their_o breath_n as_o vain_a upon_o a_o man_n who_o can_v hear_v indeed_o and_o understand_v somewhat_o but_o must_v not_o follow_v his_o own_o understanding_n if_o they_o say_v that_o you_o must_v judge_v for_o yourselves_o ask_v they_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n that_o private_a man_n may_v judge_v for_o themselves_o whether_o this_o do_v not_o resolve_v our_o faith_n into_o a_o private_a spirit_n which_o they_o
say_v be_v the_o protestant_a heresy_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o protestant_a uncertainty_n if_o they_o once_o open_v this_o gap_n to_o heretic_n into_o the_o church_n there_o be_v great_a danger_n that_o more_o will_v run_v out_o at_o it_o than_o will_v come_v in_o and_o it_o be_v well_o if_o the_o church_n itself_o stay_v behind_o for_o what_o become_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o all_o their_o glorious_a cant_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o church_n and_o pope_n and_o general_a council_n be_v at_o last_o resolve_v into_o a_o private_a spirit_n while_o these_o man_n go_v about_o to_o dispute_v heretic_n into_o their_o church_n they_o unavoidable_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o infallibility_n which_o be_v the_o way_n to_o dispute_v a_o great_a many_o good_a catholic_n out_o of_o it_o who_o be_v keep_v there_o only_o by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o blind_a and_o implicit_a faith._n here_o then_o let_v our_o protestant_a fix_v his_o foot_n and_o not_o stir_v a_o inch_n till_o they_o disow_v infallibility_n and_o confess_v that_o every_o man_n can_v and_o must_v judge_v for_o himself_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n according_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o he_o for_o will_v a_o wise_a man_n dispute_v with_o one_o who_o he_o know_v banter_n he_o all_o the_o while_n who_o appeal_v to_o his_o private_a judgement_n as_o all_o man_n do_v who_o dispute_n with_o one_o another_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n cry_v down_o this_o private_a spirit_n as_o the_o cause_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v evil_a no_o man_n of_o any_o spirit_n but_o will_v scorn_v to_o dispute_v with_o one_o who_o intend_v only_o to_o put_v a_o trick_n on_o he_o and_o to_o out_o wit_n he_o if_o he_o can_v and_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o endeavour_v to_o dispute_v a_o man_n into_o popery_n when_o the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o reason_n and_o dispute_v but_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v take_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n without_o ask_v any_o question_n about_o it_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v answer_v to_o this_o 1._o that_o though_o dispute_v be_v not_o a_o proper_a way_n for_o papist_n to_o take_v yet_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o can_v be_v take_v with_o protestant_n who_o be_v all_o for_o dispute_v and_o will_v believe_v nothing_o without_o a_o reason_n and_o therefore_o protestant_n ought_v not_o to_o blame_v papist_n for_o dispute_v unless_o they_o will_v be_v good_a catholic_n without_o it_o now_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o have_v something_o to_o say_v to_o papist_n and_o something_o to_o protestant_n 1._o as_o for_o the_o papist_n what_o necessity_n soever_o they_o be_v in_o of_o dispute_v i_o desire_v to_o know_v with_o what_o face_n they_o can_v reproach_v protestant_n with_o adhere_v to_o their_o own_o private_a judgement_n when_o they_o themselves_o be_v such_o zealous_a disputant_n which_o be_v a_o appeal_n to_o every_o private_a man_n judgement_n if_o ever_o they_o make_v any_o convert_v they_o must_v be_v behold_v to_o man_n private_a judgement_n for_o it_o for_o i_o think_v man_n can_v change_v their_o opinion_n without_o exercise_v a_o private_a judgement_n about_o it_o and_o i_o suppose_v when_o they_o dispute_v with_o man_n to_o make_v they_o papist_n they_o intend_v to_o convert_v they_o by_o their_o own_o private_a judgement_n now_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o man_n use_v their_o private_a judgement_n to_o turn_v papist_n or_o to_o turn_v protestant_n one_o indeed_o may_v be_v false_a and_o the_o other_o true_a but_o private_a judgement_n be_v private_a judgement_n still_o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o great_a a_o fault_n for_o man_n to_o use_v their_o own_o private_a judgement_n it_o be_v as_o great_a a_o fault_n in_o a_o papist_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o protestant_n so_o that_o at_o least_o as_o to_o convert_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o advantage_n in_o this_o particular_a over_o protestant_a church_n some_o by_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o some_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n some_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n and_o some_o into_o protestantism_n and_o therefore_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o their_o belove_a convert_v and_o their_o belove_a disputation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o favourable_a to_o a_o private_a spirit_n the_o truth_n be_v by_o dispute_v with_o heretic_n they_o give_v up_o their_o cause_n and_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o dispute_n of_o religion_n there_o lie_v a_o appeal_n to_o every_o man_n private_a judgement_n and_o conscience_n and_o shall_v they_o lose_v this_o point_n by_o their_o dispute_v all_o the_o convert_v they_o make_v can_v recompense_v such_o a_o loss_n 2._o as_o for_o protestant_n though_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o satisfy_v themselves_o or_o to_o convince_v other_o but_o by_o reason_n and_o discourse_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v dispute_v with_o those_o man_n who_o disow_v the_o judgement_n of_o reason_n as_o a_o private_a spirit_n for_o why_o shall_v i_o dispute_v with_o any_o man_n who_o use_v such_o argument_n to_o convince_v i_o as_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o think_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o faith_n ask_v then_o one_o of_o these_o disputer_n who_o allege_v scripture_n reason_n and_o antiquity_n to_o prove_v any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n do_v you_o sir_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a upon_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o these_o scripture_n and_o father_n you_o have_v produce_v for_o they_o if_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o define_v by_o the_o church_n shall_v you_o think_v these_o argument_n sufficient_a to_o prove_v they_o or_o can_v you_o suppose_v the_o church_n have_v define_v the_o contrary_a shall_v you_o think_v the_o argument_n good_a still_o in_o short_a can_v any_o reason_n any_o authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o father_n be_v any_o foundation_n for_o a_o divine_a faith_n but_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n he_o that_o say_v they_o can_v be_v no_o papist_n and_o he_o that_o say_v they_o can_v confess_v that_o he_o use_v such_o argument_n as_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o build_v his_o faith_n upon_o if_o you_o will_v believe_v they_o you_o may_v but_o though_o you_o do_v you_o be_v no_o sound_a believer_n without_o resolve_v your_o faith_n sole_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o think_v he_o must_v love_v dispute_v well_o who_o will_v dispute_v with_o such_o man_n as_o these_o and_o those_o must_v have_v a_o good_a degree_n of_o assurance_n who_o will_v be_v troublesome_a with_o their_o dispute_n after_o such_o a_o discovery_n the_o end_n of_o dispute_v i_o suppose_v be_v either_o toconvince_v or_o to_o be_v convince_v but_o shall_v you_o answer_v and_o baffle_v all_o such_o a_o man_n argument_n if_o he_o be_v modest_a it_o may_v be_v he_o may_v blush_v a_o little_a but_o be_v not_o to_o be_v move_v for_o his_o faith_n after_o all_o be_v not_o build_v upon_o these_o argument_n but_o upon_o church-authority_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o you_o to_o suffer_v yourself_o to_o be_v convince_v by_o these_o argument_n for_o it_o will_v not_o make_v you_o a_o good_a catholic_n without_o resolve_v your_o faith_n whole_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_o a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n for_o a_o protestant_n to_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v convert_v he_o must_v renounce_v the_o very_a mean_n of_o his_o conversion_n he_o must_v use_v his_o own_o judgement_n to_o turn_v papist_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v turn_v he_o must_v renounce_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v of_o no_o authority_n now_o though_o it_o may_v be_v such_o a_o private_a judgement_n as_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o popery_n may_v as_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v renounce_v as_o any_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o odd_a kind_n of_o contradiction_n to_o renounce_v our_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o yet_o to_o own_o our_o conversion_n methinks_v such_o man_n shall_v renounce_v their_o conversion_n too_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o renounce_v their_o reason_n for_o if_o their_o conversion_n be_v good_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o but_o if_o their_o judgement_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v trust_v methinks_v this_o shall_v make_v they_o question_v their_o conversion_n and_o therefore_o they_o shall_v either_o maintain_v the_o reputation_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o conversion_n together_o and_o then_o they_o can_v be_v good_a catholic_n
while_o they_o adhere_v to_o their_o own_o judgement_n or_o they_o shall_v renounce_v they_o both_o together_o nay_o they_o must_v not_o only_o renounce_v their_o own_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v convert_v but_o they_o must_v renounce_v the_o authority_n and_o validity_n of_o those_o very_a argument_n whereby_o they_o be_v convert_v whether_o from_o scripture_n reason_n or_o father_n they_o must_v confess_v that_o these_o argument_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o a_o divine_a faith_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o allow_v any_o authority_n to_o scripture_n or_o father_n without_o the_o church_n for_o that_o may_v make_v man_n heretic_n and_o yet_o i_o suppose_v when_o heretic_n be_v convert_v by_o these_o argument_n it_o must_v be_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n and_o not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o convert_v they_o unless_o they_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n before_o they_o be_v convert_v and_o that_o be_v a_o little_a to_o early_o for_o it_o now_o methinks_v when_o protestant_n turn_n papist_n as_o they_o pretend_v from_o the_o conviction_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v teach_v that_o there_o be_v no_o rely_v upon_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n whereby_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v not_o good_a in_o themselves_o without_o church_n authority_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o ever_o to_o use_v their_o reason_n more_o after_o such_o a_o change_n it_o will_v certain_o make_v they_o disow_v their_o conversion_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o very_a fallible_a judgement_n and_o very_o uncertain_a and_o inauthentick_a reason_n 2._o there_o be_v another_o pretence_n for_o these_o dispute_n which_o may_v seem_v to_o answer_v this_o difficulty_n that_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o dispute_n be_v only_o to_o lead_v you_o to_o the_o infallible_a church_n and_o set_v you_o upon_o a_o rock_n and_o than_o it_o be_v very_o natural_a to_o renounce_v your_o own_o judgement_n when_o you_o have_v a_o infallible_a guide_n our_o own_o judgement_n than_o must_v bring_v we_o to_o the_o infallible_a guide_n and_o when_o we_o have_v find_v he_o we_o have_v no_o far_o use_v for_o our_o own_o judgement_n i_o answer_v 1._o shall_v we_o grant_v this_o it_o put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o the_o particular_a dispute_n of_o religion_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o may_v dispute_v on_o about_o a_o infallible_a judge_n but_o they_o can_v with_o any_o sense_n dispute_v with_o we_o about_o the_o particular_a article_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a for_o these_o be_v to_o be_v learn_v only_o from_o the_o church_n and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n or_o father_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o they_o will_v confess_v this_o they_o will_v save_v we_o and_o themselves_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o write_v such_o argument_n or_o we_o to_o answer_v they_o when_o they_o themselves_o confess_v that_o the_o argument_n be_v not_o good_a unless_o they_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o church_n authority_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v often_o wonder_v to_o see_v such_o volume_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o the_o roman_a divine_n for_o i_o can_v never_o imagine_v to_o what_o end_n they_o be_v write_v be_v not_o their_o faith_n whole_o resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n what_o need_v reason_n and_o argument_n then_o which_o can_v work_v faith_n in_o we_o either_o these_o argument_n be_v sufficient_a to_o confirm_v the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n or_o they_o be_v not_o if_o they_o be_v than_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o infallibility_n since_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v confirm_v by_o such_o reason_n as_o be_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o faith_n without_o it_o and_o thus_o they_o give_v up_o all_o their_o argument_n for_o a_o infallible_a judge_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o judge_n if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o what_o use_n be_v they_o do_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n need_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o such_o argument_n if_o they_o be_v not_o good_a argument_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n they_o can_v no_o more_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o church_n than_o a_o infallible_a church_n can_v want_v any_o authority_n but_o it_o be_v own_o be_v they_o to_o convince_v heretic_n but_o how_o if_o heretic_n shall_v confute_v they_o if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o themselves_o good_a argument_n they_o may_v be_v confute_v and_o they_o know_v by_o sad_a experience_n that_o there_o be_v heretic_n as_o they_o call_v they_o who_o have_v wit_n and_o learning_n enough_o to_o confute_v what_o be_v to_o be_v confute_v and_o if_o they_o fall_v into_o such_o hand_n which_o have_v be_v their_o hard_a fate_n of_o late_a they_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v confute_v and_o i_o doubt_v then_o they_o have_v better_o have_v let_v they_o alone_o for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n may_v suffer_v much_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o world_n when_o all_o their_o argument_n be_v confute_v all_o then_o that_o they_o can_v design_n by_o such_o argument_n be_v to_o impose_v upon_o the_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a when_o learned_a man_n be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n which_o be_v no_o very_o commendable_a design_n and_o that_o design_n will_v be_v spoil_v too_o if_o unlearned_a man_n do_v but_o learn_v to_o ask_v they_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o such_o argument_n for_o than_o they_o must_v either_o quit_v the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n or_o the_o strength_n of_o their_o argument_n the_o first_o reduce_v they_o to_o protestant_a uncertainty_n for_o than_o they_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n for_o their_o faith_n than_o protestant_n have_v which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o the_o reason_n and_o argument_n of_o faith_n the_o second_o put_v a_o end_n to_o dispute_v about_o these_o matter_n for_o no_o man_n needs_o answer_v any_o argument_n which_o the_o disputant_n himself_o acknowledge_v not_o to_o be_v good_a 2._o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v then_o for_o disputation_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o our_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n but_o the_o inquiry_n after_o a_o infallible_a judge_n and_o here_o also_o before_o you_o dispute_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o every_o man_n private_a judgement_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o believe_v this_o with_o a_o divine-faith_n and_o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o divine_a faith_n without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n certain_o if_o ever_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v a_o infallible_a faith_n it_o be_v so_o to_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n because_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o though_o the_o judge_n be_v infallible_a if_o i_o be_v not_o infallible_o assure_v of_o this_o i_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o thing_n for_o i_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a that_o his_o determination_n be_v infallible_a than_o i_o be_o that_o he_o himself_o be_v infallible_a and_o if_o i_o have_v but_o a_o moral_a assurance_n of_o this_o i_o can_v be_v but_o moral_o assure_v of_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o building_n can_v be_v more_o firm_a than_o the_o foundation_n be_v and_o thus_o there_o be_v a_o end_n to_o all_o the_o roman_a pretence_n to_o infallibility_n now_o if_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o infallible_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o dispute_v for_o no_o reason_n or_o argument_n not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n can_v beget_v a_o infallible_a faith_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a doctor_n for_o this_o reason_n they_o charge_v the_o protestant_a faith_n with_o uncertainty_n and_o will_v not_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a but_o humane_a faith_n though_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o firm_a reason_n the_o best_a authority_n and_o the_o most_o express_a scripture_n that_o can_v be_v have_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o because_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o live_v infallible_a judge_n therefore_o forsooth_o our_o faith_n be_v uncertain_a humane_a and_o fallible_a and_o this_o they_o say_v make_v a_o infallible_a judge_n necessary_a because_o without_o he_o we_o have_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n now_o if_o nothing_o but_o a_o infallible_a judge_n can_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o infallible_a faith_n
than_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o dispute_v about_o such_o a_o judge_n for_o dispute_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o weigh_v reason_n against_o reason_n and_o argument_n against_o argument_n or_o scripture_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n but_o whoever_o get_v the_o better_a of_o it_o this_o way_n no_o reason_n or_o argument_n or_o scripture_n proof_n can_v beget_v a_o infallible_a certainty_n which_o be_v necessary_a in_o this_o case_n and_o therefore_o this_o be_v all_o lose_a labour_n and_o they_o do_v but_o put_v a_o trick_n upon_o you_o when_o they_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v you_o into_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n for_o they_o themselves_o know_v and_o must_v confess_v if_o you_o ask_v they_o that_o the_o best_a and_o must_v convince_a argument_n can_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o yet_o unless_o we_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n it_o be_v all_o to_o no_o purpose_n 3._o i_o can_v think_v but_o of_o one_o thing_n more_o that_o can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o cause_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v manifest_o unreasonable_a not_o to_o grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o liberty_n which_o all_o man_n and_o church_n challenge_v to_o dispute_v for_o themselves_o and_o against_o their_o adversary_n for_o when_o two_o man_n or_o two_o church_n differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o end_v the_o controversy_n but_o by_o dispute_v it_o out_o whereas_o this_o discourse_n will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o dispute_v nor_o any_o protestant_n to_o dispute_v with_o they_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o grant_v that_o the_o charge_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n true_a and_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n but_o do_v not_o disprove_v the_o reasonableness_n of_o this_o method_n if_o man_n will_v embrace_v such_o a_o religion_n as_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o dispute_v it_o be_v their_o own_o and_o their_o religion_n fault_n not_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o man_n who_o will_v not_o dispute_v with_o they_o now_o a_o religion_n which_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n leave_v no_o place_n for_o dispute_n neither_o for_o how_o shall_v man_n dispute_v who_o must_v not_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v themselves_o if_o they_o be_v true_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o dispute_v with_o they_o who_o will_v not_o be_v laugh_v at_o by_o they_o and_o by_o all_o the_o world_n for_o to_o dispute_v without_o reason_n be_v a_o new_a way_n of_o dispute_v though_o it_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v justify_v the_o romanist_n and_o our_o late_a disputant_n have_v be_v very_o careful_a to_o observe_v it_o and_o to_o dispute_v with_o reason_n be_v to_o use_v our_o private_a reason_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v protestant_a heresy_n infallible_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v for_o that_o be_v to_o quit_v their_o infallibility_n and_o fallible_a man_n be_v very_o unwise_a to_o dispute_v with_o they_o because_o no_o good_a can_v come_v of_o it_o for_o reason_n can_v never_o confute_v their_o infallible_a adversary_n nor_o make_v themselves_o infallible_a believer_n but_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o this_o i_o have_v two_o thing_n to_o say_v 1._o that_o papist_n may_v dispute_v against_o protestant_a heresy_n as_o they_o call_v they_o but_o can_v dispute_v for_o their_o own_o religion_n 2._o protestant_n may_v dispute_v against_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o faith_n but_o can_v reasonable_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n 1._o that_o papist_n may_v dispute_v against_o protestant_a heresy_n but_o can_v dispute_v for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n be_v plain_a because_o protestant_n allow_v of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o therefore_o they_o may_v be_v confute_v if_o good_a reason_n can_v be_v produce_v against_o they_o and_o here_o the_o romanist_n may_v try_v their_o skill_n but_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o found_v on_o reason_n but_o on_o infallibility_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o the_o subject_n of_o a_o dispute_n because_o the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o resolve_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o allege_v no_o other_o ground_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o dispute_v about_o this_o neither_o but_o those_o who_o will_v believe_v it_o may_v and_o those_o who_o will_v may_v let_v it_o alone_o because_o infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o reason_n for_o reason_n prove_v nothing_o infallible_o and_o therefore_o can_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n but_o you_o will_v say_v if_o they_o have_v other_o argument_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o faith_n beside_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n why_o may_v they_o not_o urge_v those_o other_o reason_n and_o argument_n to_o convince_v those_o who_o will_v not_o own_o the_o church_n infallibility_n i_o answer_v because_o whatever_o other_o reason_n they_o have_v their_o faith_n be_v not_o resolve_v into_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o honest_a in_o they_o to_o urge_v those_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o believe_v for_o let_v i_o ask_v they_o suppose_v they_o may_v have_v very_o good_a reason_n for_o some_o of_o their_o doctrine_n do_v they_o believe_v they_o mere_o because_o they_o be_v reasonable_a if_o they_o say_v they_o do_v than_o they_o believe_v just_a as_o protestant_n believe_v and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o infallibility_n when_o man_n believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v reasonable_a and_o it_o be_v pity_n that_o so_o good_a a_o thing_n as_o infallibility_n shall_v serve_v only_o to_o support_v a_o unreasonable_a faith._n let_v i_o ask_v they_o again_o can_v they_o have_v a_o sufficient_a certainty_n that_o these_o reason_n be_v good_a without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n if_o they_o can_v than_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o rational_a evidence_n may_v be_v very_o certain_a too_o though_o it_o be_v not_o infallible_a if_o they_o can_v than_o their_o reason_n be_v none_o since_o the_o very_a certainty_n of_o they_o be_v resolve_v into_o a_o infallible_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v no_o certain_a reason_n that_o be_v not_o such_o as_o a_o man_n may_v rely_v on_o when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o infallibility_n and_o consequent_o they_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v urge_v apart_o from_o infallibility_n because_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o think_v they_o good_a reason_n that_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n of_o faith_n alone_o and_o then_o i_o know_v not_o why_o they_o shall_v be_v urge_v at_o all_o for_o infallibility_n can_v stand_v by_o itself_o without_o the_o support_n of_o any_o reason_n i_o ask_v they_o again_o will_v they_o reject_v those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o think_v they_o can_v prove_v by_o such_o evident_a reason_n do_v they_o see_v those_o reason_n as_o evident_o confute_v if_o they_o will_v not_o than_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o those_o reason_n for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o will_v reject_v they_o when_o all_o their_o reason_n be_v confute_v they_o only_o impose_v upon_o the_o world_n with_o a_o pretence_n and_o flourish_n of_o reason_n and_o set_v up_o a_o man_n of_o straw_n for_o protestant_n to_o shoot_v at_o but_o whatever_o become_v come_v of_o their_o reason_n they_o have_v a_o safe_a retreat_n into_o infallibility_n if_o they_o believe_v any_o doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v reasonable_a if_o they_o will_v be_v true_a to_o themselves_o they_o ought_v to_o reject_v all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v unreasonable_a or_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n he_o who_o believe_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o reason_n can_v never_o believe_v against_o it_o for_o if_o reason_n make_v a_o thing_n credible_a than_o what_o be_v unreasonable_a be_v incredible_a too_o and_o we_o may_v as_o reasonable_o disbelieve_v what_o be_v confirm_v by_o reason_n as_o believe_v what_o reason_n contradict_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o modest_a to_o hear_v man_n talk_v of_o reason_n in_o any_o case_n who_o can_v believe_v such_o a_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n as_o transubstantiation_n now_o whatever_o opinion_n protestant_n have_v of_o reason_n papist_n ought_v not_o to_o pretend_v to_o it_o because_o their_o faith_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o reproach_n to_o a_o infallible_a church_n and_o infallible_a faith_n to_o need_v the_o support_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v those_o who_o will_v have_v nothing_o to_o do_v
with_o reason_n reason_v common_o have_v as_o little_a to_o do_v with_o they_o but_o owe_v they_o a_o shame_n whenever_o they_o pretend_v to_o she_o and_o therefore_o they_o have_v as_o good_a let_v she_o alone_o 2._o protestant_n may_v dispute_v against_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o faith_n but_o they_o can_v reasonable_o be_v dispute_v into_o popery_n when_o papist_n allege_v scripture_n reason_n or_o humane_a authority_n for_o any_o doctrine_n of_o their_o religion_n protestant_n who_o allow_v of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o religion_n may_v examine_v and_o confute_v they_o when_o papist_n dispute_v against_o protestant_a doctrine_n protestant_n be_v concern_v to_o vindicate_v their_o own_o faith_n or_o to_o renounce_v it_o but_o if_o a_o protestant_n understand_v himself_o and_o his_o own_o principle_n all_o the_o dispute_n in_o the_o world_n can_v never_o make_v he_o a_o papist_n for_o to_o be_v a_o papist_n do_v not_o signify_v mere_o to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o suchlike_a popish_a doctrine_n but_o to_o resolve_v our_o faith_n into_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o believe_v whatever_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o the_o church_n teach_v it_o this_o be_v the_o peculiar_a and_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o divide_v it_o from_o all_o other_o church_n and_o sect_n of_o christian_n and_o therefore_o our_o late_a popish_a writer_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n to_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o whole_a controversy_n to_o this_o issue_n not_o to_o dispute_v about_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o follow_v on_o course_n when_o once_o you_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a but_o to_o persuade_v man_n that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o infallible_a church_n now_o i_o say_v no_o understanding_n protestant_n can_v be_v dispute_v into_o this_o kind_n of_o popery_n and_o that_o for_o two_o plain_a reason_n 1._o because_o no_o argument_n or_o disputation_n can_v give_v i_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a by_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o man_n must_v not_o use_v their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n 1._o no_o argument_n can_v give_v i_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a motive_n to_o any_o man_n to_o forsake_v the_o other_o communion_n of_o christian_n and_o to_o go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o attain_v a_o infallibility_n in_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o wonderful_a good_a thing_n if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v have_v but_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a and_o i_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v some_o reason_n to_o think_v so_o yet_o unless_o i_o can_v be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o it_o my_o faith_n be_v still_o as_o fallible_a as_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v and_o i_o be_o no_o near_o to_o infallibility_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o unless_o i_o can_v have_v a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n i_o can_v have_v no_o infallibility_n at_o all_o though_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o her_o decree_n i_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o decree_n unless_o i_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v infallible_a it_o be_v a_o know_a rule_n in_o logic_n that_o the_o conclusion_n must_v follow_v the_o weak_a part_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o infer_v a_o infallible_a faith_n from_o the_o fallible_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o yet_o the_o best_a reason_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v all_o that_o dispute_v can_v do_v to_o offer_v reason_n for_o our_o faith_n can_v give_v we_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n because_o reason_n itself_o be_v not_o a_o infallible_a principle_n at_o least_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n dare_v not_o own_o that_o any_o man_n private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n be_v infallible_a for_o than_o protestant_n may_v set_v up_o for_o infallibility_n as_o well_o as_o papist_n no_o man_n by_o reason_n and_o argument_n can_v arrive_v at_o a_o great_a certainty_n than_o protestant_n may_v have_v and_o yet_o no_o man_n can_v arrive_v at_o great_a certainty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o dispute_v than_o reason_n and_o argument_n can_v give_v he_o and_o then_o a_o popish_a convert_n who_o be_v reason_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o infallibility_n though_o he_o have_v change_v his_o opinion_n yet_o have_v no_o more_o infallibility_n now_o than_o he_o have_v when_o he_o be_v a_o protestant_n protestant_n without_o a_o infallible_a church_n may_v have_v all_o the_o certainty_n that_o reason_n and_o argument_n can_v give_v they_o and_o a_o convert_n have_v no_o great_a certainty_n if_o he_o have_v no_o more_o than_o what_o dispute_v can_v give_v he_o for_o his_o infallible_a church_n and_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o a_o reasonable_a man_n can_v be_v dispute_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o such_o vain_a hope_n of_o a_o more_o infallible_a certainty_n for_o let_v he_o go_v where_o he_o will_v if_o he_o be_v lead_v to_o rome_n itself_o by_o his_o own_o fallible_a reason_n and_o judgement_n which_o be_v the_o only_a guide_n he_o have_v in_o dispute_v he_o will_v be_v the_o same_o fallible_a creature_n that_o ever_o he_o be_v but_o to_o represent_v this_o the_o more_o familiar_o let_v we_o hear_v a_o short_a conference_n between_o a_o sturdy_a protestant_n and_o a_o new_a convert_n prot._n o_o my_o old_a friend_n i_o be_o glad_a to_o meet_v you_o for_o i_o have_v long_v to_o know_v what_o change_n you_o find_v in_o yourself_o since_o you_o be_v become_v a_o infallible_a believer_n conu._n i_o find_v sir_n what_o i_o expect_v very_o great_a ease_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o mind_n since_o i_o be_o deliver_v from_o all_o doubtful_a dispute_n in_o such_o a_o important_a concernment_n as_o the_o salvation_n of_o my_o soul_n and_o have_v a_o firm_a and_o sure_a rock_n to_o trust_v to_o such_o a_o infallible_a church_n as_o can_v err_v itself_o nor_o misguide_a i_o prot._n this_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o very_a great_a advantage_n and_o therefore_o as_o we_o have_v be_v former_o of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o communion_n i_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o keep_v you_o company_n also_o in_o so_o advantageous_a a_o change_n pray_v therefore_o tell_v i_o how_o you_o come_v to_o be_v so_o infallible_o persuade_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o your_o church_n conu._n with_o all_o my_o heart_n and_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a of_o such_o company_n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v such_o powerful_a reason_n for_o it_o as_o i_o be_o sure_a must_v convince_v so_o free_a and_o ingenuous_a a_o mind_n as_o you_o always_o carry_v about_o with_o you_o for_o christ_n have_v promise_v to_o build_v his_o church_n upon_o st._n peter_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o prot._n hold_v good_a sir_n reason_n be_v you_o get_v no_o far_o than_o reason_n yet_o will_v reason_n ever_o make_v a_o man_n infallible_a i_o have_v consider_v all_o the_o reason_n that_o be_v use_v to_o this_o purpose_n and_o know_v what_o to_o say_v to_o they_o if_o that_o be_v our_o business_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v i_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o unanswerable_a reason_n to_o stay_v where_o i_o be_o and_o be_o a_o little_a surprise_v to_o think_v that_o you_o or_o any_o man_n shall_v leave_v the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o want_n of_o reason_n or_o go_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o and_o therefore_o pray_v tell_v i_o the_o secret_a for_o there_o must_v be_v something_o else_o to_o make_v convert_v beside_o reason_n conu._n then_o i_o perceive_v you_o take_v i_o for_o a_o knave_n who_o have_v change_v my_o religion_n for_o base_a secular_a end_n without_o reason_n prot._n you_o know_v that_o best_a but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o meaning_n but_o the_o reason_n of_o my_o question_n be_v because_o you_o change_v for_o a_o infallible_a faith._n now_o if_o you_o rely_v still_o upon_o reason_n i_o do_v see_v how_o your_o faith_n be_v more_o infallible_a than_o i_o for_o i_o be_o as_o confident_a as_o you_o can_v be_v that_o i_o have_v as_o good_a reason_n for_o my_o faith_n and_o in_o my_o opinion_n much_o better_a than_o you_o have_v for_o you_o conu._n i_o beg_v your_o pardon_n for_o that_o i_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o infallible_a church_n you_o trust_v to_o your_o private_a reason_n prot._n and_o i_o beg_v your_o pardon_n
in_o dispute_n between_o we_o and_o therefore_o can_v prove_v nothing_o till_o that_o be_v first_o prove_v by_o something_o else_o 1._o to_o begin_v then_o with_o reason_n now_o we_o do_v allow_v of_o reason_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v to_o use_v it_o when_o they_o think_v it_o will_v serve_v their_o turn_n and_o rail_v at_o it_o and_o despise_v it_o when_o it_o be_v against_o they_o not_o that_o we_o make_v natural_a reason_n the_o rule_n or_o the_o measure_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o natural_a reason_n be_v to_o reject_v revelation_n or_o to_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o for_o what_o use_n be_v there_o of_o a_o revelation_n or_o at_o lest_o what_o necessity_n of_o it_o if_o nothing_o must_v be_v reveal_v but_o what_o may_v have_v be_v know_v by_o natural_a reason_n without_o revelation_n or_o at_o lest_o what_o natural_a reason_n can_v full_o comprehend_v when_o it_o be_v reveal_v but_o though_o we_o believe_v such_o thing_n when_o they_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n which_o natural_a reason_n can_v never_o have_v teach_v we_o and_o which_o natural_a reason_n do_v not_o see_v the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o and_o therefore_o do_v not_o stint_v our_o faith_n and_o confine_v it_o within_o the_o narrow_a bound_n of_o natural_a reason_n yet_o we_o use_v our_o reason_n to_o distinguish_v a_o true_a from_o a_o counterfeit_a revelation_n and_o we_o use_v reason_n to_o understand_v a_o revelation_n and_o we_o reason_n and_o argue_v from_o reveal_v principle_n as_o we_o do_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o natural_a knowledge_n as_o from_o that_o natural_a principle_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n we_o may_v conclude_v without_o a_o revelation_n that_o we_o must_v worship_v but_o one_o god_n so_o from_o that_o reveal_v doctrine_n of_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n we_o may_v as_o safe_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v make_v our_o application_n and_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n and_o petition_n to_o god_n only_o by_o this_o one_o mediator_n and_o so_o in_o other_o case_n now_o to_o direct_v protestant_n how_o to_o secure_v themselves_o from_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o the_o fallacious_a reason_v of_o roman_a priest_n i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a fault_n in_o their_o way_n of_o reason_v and_o when_o these_o be_v once_o know_v it_o will_v be_v a_o easy_a matter_n for_o man_n of_o ordinary_a understanding_n to_o detect_v their_o sophistry_n 1._o as_o first_o we_o must_v allow_v of_o no_o reason_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o plain_a and_o express_a scripture_n this_o all_o man_n must_v grant_v who_o allow_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v superior_a to_o natural_a reason_n for_o though_o scripture_n can_v contradict_v plain_a and_o necessary_a and_o eternal_a reason_n i._n e._n what_o the_o universal_a reason_n of_o mankind_n teach_v for_o a_o necessary_a and_o eternal_a truth_n yet_o god_n may_v command_v such_o thing_n as_o we_o see_v no_o natural_a reason_n for_o and_o forbid_v such_o thing_n as_o we_o see_v no_o natural_a reason_n against_o nay_o it_o may_v be_v when_o we_o think_v there_o be_v plausible_a reason_n against_o what_o god_n command_v and_o for_o what_o he_o forbid_v but_o in_o all_o such_o case_n a_o divine_a law_n must_v take_v place_n against_o our_o uncertain_a reason_n for_o we_o may_v reasonable_o conclude_v that_o god_n understand_v the_o reason_n and_o nature_n of_o thing_n better_a than_o we_o do_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o express_a law_n as_o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v no_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n can_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o other_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a spirit_n beside_o god_n because_o there_o be_v a_o express_a law_n against_o it_o and_o no_o reason_n can_v take_v place_n against_o a_o law._n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o second_o commandment_n thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n nor_o the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n above_o or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v so_o express_v a_o law_n against_o image-worship_n that_o no_o reason_n must_v be_v admit_v for_o it_o no_o man_n need_v to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n urge_v for_o such_o practice_n for_o no_o reason_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v nor_o any_o dispute_v admit_v against_o such_o express_a law_n this_o i_o suppose_v all_o man_n will_v grant_v but_o then_o the_o difficulty_n be_v what_o be_v a_o express_a law_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v the_o law_n and_o if_o there_o may_v be_v such_o a_o sense_n put_v on_o the_o word_n as_o will_v reconcile_v these_o reason_n with_o the_o law_n we_o must_v not_o say_v then_o that_o such_o reason_n be_v against_o the_o law_n when_o though_o they_o may_v be_v against_o the_o law_n in_o some_o sense_n yet_o they_o be_v consistent_a with_o other_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n and_o it_o be_v most_o likely_a that_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o law_n which_o have_v the_o best_a reason_n on_o its_o side_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v there_o be_v some_o truth_n in_o this_o when_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n be_v capable_a of_o different_a sense_n and_o reason_n be_v for_o one_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o sense_n against_o reason_n there_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o a_o plain_a and_o necessary_a reason_n shall_v expound_v the_o law_n but_o when_o the_o law_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o such_o different_a sense_n or_o there_o be_v no_o such_o reason_n as_o make_v one_o sense_n absurd_a and_o the_o other_o necessary_a the_o law_n must_v be_v expound_v according_a to_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o obvious_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n though_o it_o shall_v condemn_v that_o which_o we_o think_v there_o may_v be_v some_o reason_n for_o or_o at_o lest_o no_o reason_n against_o for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o expound_v away_o all_o the_o law_n of_o god._n to_o be_v sure_a all_o man_n must_v grant_v that_o such_o reason_n as_o destroy_v the_o law_n or_o put_v a_o absurd_a or_o impossible_a sense_n on_o it_o be_v against_o the_o law_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v reject_v how_o plausible_a soever_o they_o appear_v as_o for_o instance_n some_o there_o be_v who_o to_o excuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n positive_o affirm_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n who_o worship_n one_o supreme_a god_n as_o a_o late_a author_n express_o teach_v as_o for_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n 133._o unless_o they_o worship_v they_o as_o the_o supreme_a god_n the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n be_v a_o idle_a word_n and_o the_o adoration_n itself_o which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o as_o saint_n be_v a_o direct_a protestation_n against_o idolatry_n because_o it_o suppose_v a_o superior_a deity_n and_o that_o supposition_n cut_v off_o the_o very_o be_v of_o idolatry_n now_o not_o to_o examine_v what_o force_n there_o be_v in_o this_o reason_n our_o present_a inquiry_n be_v only_o how_o this_o agree_v with_o the_o first_o commandment_n thou_o shall_v have_v none_o other_o god_n before_o i_o before_o my_o face_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hebrew_n which_o suppose_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n together_o with_o other_o god_n for_o otherwise_o though_o they_o worship_v other_o god_n they_o do_v not_o do_v it_o before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n while_o they_o see_v he_o as_o it_o be_v present_v before_o they_o to_o worship_v other_o god_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n or_o before_o his_o face_n as_o that_o phrase_n signify_v be_v to_o worship_v they_o together_o with_o he_o and_o therefore_o this_o be_v well_o express_v by_o the_o septuagint_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d beside_o i_o which_o suppose_v that_o they_o worship_v he_o too_o and_o our_o saviour_n expound_v this_o law_n by_o 10._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v so_o that_o this_o reason_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n where_o the_o lord_n jehovah_n be_v worship_v as_o the_o supreme_a god_n contradict_v the_o very_a letter_n of_o this_o law._n how_o then_o do_v this_o author_n get_v rid_v of_o the_o first_o commandment_n true_o by_o lay_v it_o all_o aside_o for_o he_o give_v this_o as_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o first_o commandment_n that_o god_n enjoin_v the_o worship_n of_o himself_o 80._o who_o by_o his_o almighty_a power_n have_v deliver_v they_o from_o their_o egyptian_a
by_o this_o law_n to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o image_n under_o what_o notion_n or_o respect_n soever_o i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v what_o more_o significant_a and_o comprehensive_a word_n can_v have_v be_v use_v to_o have_v declare_v his_o mind_n unless_o he_o have_v express_o reject_v those_o false_a interpretation_n which_o the_o patron_n of_o image-worship_n have_v since_o invent_v but_o be_v never_o think_v on_o at_o that_o time_n the_o same_o author_n 30._o who_o i_o have_v so_o often_o mention_v have_v expound_v the_o first_o commandment_n only_o to_o a_o positive_a sense_n not_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o other_o god_n but_o only_o to_o command_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o lord_n jehovah_n express_o contrary_a to_o the_o very_a letter_n and_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o law_n agreeable_o to_o this_o he_o make_v the_o second_o commandment_n only_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n or_o false_a god_n and_o not_o that_o neither_o unless_o they_o take_v they_o for_o the_o supreme_a deity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o forbid_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o all_o idol_n i.e._n as_o himself_o describe_v they_o the_o likeness_n or_o similitude_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n above_o or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n a_o plain_a and_o indeed_o a_o logical_a definition_n this_o that_o idolatry_n be_v give_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n which_o nothing_o but_o corporeal_a being_n can_v and_o to_o suppose_v such_o a_o be_v the_o supreme_a deity_n be_v the_o only_a true_a and_o proper_a idolatry_n now_o let_v any_o man_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o such_o a_o gloss_n as_o utter_o destroy_v the_o text._n as_o for_o his_o worship_n of_o idol_n there_o be_v no_o such_o word_n in_o the_o law_n but_o image_n likeness_n similitude_n but_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o dispute_v about_o this_o for_o a_o idol_n do_v not_o only_o signify_v a_o false_a god_n but_o the_o image_n either_o of_o false_a god_n or_o false_a and_o corporeal_a image_n of_o the_o true_a god._n for_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n 15._o as_o the_o psalmist_n tell_v we_o be_v silver_n and_o gold_n the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n which_o can_v relate_v to_o nothing_o but_o image_n and_o picture_n for_o corporeal_a deity_n which_o be_v make_v by_o god_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n now_o idolatry_n he_o say_v be_v give_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n or_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n which_o nothing_o but_o corporeal_a being_n can_n now_o how_o plain_a and_o logical_a soever_o this_o definition_n of_o idolatry_n be_v there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o it_o in_o the_o text._n that_o forbid_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o create_v corporeal_a or_o visible_a deity_n which_o be_v forbid_v in_o the_o first_o commandment_n but_o only_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n in_o heaven_n or_o earth_n or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n now_o a_o image_n differ_v from_o the_o thing_n who_o image_n it_o be_v and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a exposition_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o forbid_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o forbid_v in_o it_o according_a to_o this_o gloss_n upon_o the_o law_n a_o man_n may_v worship_v ten_o thousand_o image_n and_o picture_n so_o he_o do_v not_o worship_v any_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a deity_n and_o not_o break_v this_o commandment_n which_o i_o think_v be_v not_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n but_o to_o expound_v it_o away_o but_o how_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a deity_n and_o nothing_o else_o appear_v to_o be_v forbid_v by_o this_o law_n which_o mention_n nothing_o at_o all_o but_o the_o likeness_n of_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o water_n why_o our_o learned_a author_n imagine_v that_o no_o image_n can_v be_v make_v but_o only_o for_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a deity_n because_o nothing_o but_o corporeal_a being_n can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n which_o conceit_n be_v worth_a its_o weight_n in_o gold_n for_o it_o evident_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o picture_n of_o god_n the_o father_n nor_o of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o be_v not_o corporeal_a deity_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n so_o miserable_o have_v all_o traveller_n be_v mistake_v who_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o great_a many_o such_o picture_n and_o not_o very_o decent_a one_o neither_o there_o can_v indeed_o be_v no_o picture_n or_o image_n to_o represent_v the_o likeness_n and_o similitude_n of_o a_o incorporeal_a god_n but_o yet_o the_o visible_a part_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o the_o visible_a creature_n in_o they_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n and_o the_o image_n of_o such_o visible_a thing_n may_v be_v make_v the_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n and_o such_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n may_v be_v worship_v in_o the_o likeness_n and_o similitude_n of_o corporeal_a thing_n and_o then_o i_o be_o sure_a to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n may_v signify_v something_o more_o than_o mere_o to_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o some_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a deity_n for_o it_o may_v signify_v the_o worship_n of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n by_o visible_a image_n but_o i_o perceive_v he_o imagine_v that_o when_o god_n forbid_v they_o to_o make_v and_o worship_v the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n in_o heaven_n in_o earth_n or_o in_o the_o water_n under_o the_o earth_n he_o only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o those_o being_n who_o likeness_n or_o image_n they_o make_v whereas_o all_o man_n know_v that_o those_o very_a idolater_n who_o worship_v these_o glorious_a part_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v not_o represent_v they_o in_o their_o proper_a likeness_n and_o figure_n and_o that_o those_o who_o worship_v invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a being_n do_v it_o by_o material_a and_o visible_a figure_n which_o plain_o prove_v that_o when_o god_n forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n he_o have_v not_o respect_v mere_o to_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a deity_n but_o forbid_v image-worship_n whether_o they_o be_v the_o image_n of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a or_o of_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n our_o author_n dare_v not_o say_v as_o the_o roman_a advocate_n do_v that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o god_n which_o be_v such_o glorious_a nonsense_n that_o he_o can_v not_o digest_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o suppose_v that_o god_n do_v not_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n at_o all_o but_o only_o of_o such_o corporeal_a deity_n as_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n which_o be_v a_o more_o gentile_a way_n of_o discard_n the_o second_o commandment_n than_o to_o leave_v it_o out_o of_o their_o book_n of_o devotion_n but_o if_o he_o will_v stand_v to_o this_o he_o condemn_v the_o popish_a worship_n of_o dead_a man_n and_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v corporeal_a deity_n nay_o of_o christ_n himself_o consider_v as_o a_o man_n who_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n or_o picture_n and_o thus_o i_o doubt_v he_o have_v do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n no_o kindness_n at_o all_o for_o this_o be_v a_o demonstration_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n because_o they_o be_v create_v corporeal_a and_o visible_a being_n who_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n and_o he_o have_v think_v of_o a_o argument_n against_o image_n which_o neither_o the_o scripture_n nor_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o a_o good_a argument_n for_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o they_o be_v representable_a by_o image_n and_o picture_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o hurt_n in_o such_o image_n and_o the_o scripture_n perpetual_o urge_v that_o argument_n against_o image_n that_o the_o deity_n can_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o argument_n be_v good_a if_o our_o author_n notion_n be_v good_a for_o then_o to_o worship_v such_o corporeal_a being_n as_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o image_n be_v to_o worship_v corporeal_a god_n which_o be_v idolatry_n and_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o the_o image_n of_o a_o incorporeal_a deity_n which_o can_v represent_v the_o god_n for_o which_o they_o be_v make_v for_o whatever_o the_o
prove_v such_o a_o institution_n be_v there_o nothing_o in_o scripture_n or_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a yet_o no_o reason_n can_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o virtue_n and_o acceptation_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n entire_o depend_v upon_o the_o will_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n at_o least_o so_o far_o that_o no_o sacrifice_n can_v be_v propitiatory_a without_o it_o and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o proof_n that_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n but_o the_o declaration_n of_o god_n will_n and_o institution_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o 2._o those_o thing_n also_o can_v be_v prove_v only_o by_o scripture_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o other_o world_n which_o be_v a_o unknown_a and_o invisible_a state_n to_o we_o any_o far_a than_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v it_o and_o man_n may_v more_o reasonable_o expect_v to_o find_v out_o by_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n what_o be_v do_v every_o day_n in_o china_n or_o the_o most_o remote_a and_o unknown_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n than_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o other_o world._n and_o then_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n wherein_o you_o must_v reject_v all_o pretence_n to_o reason_n any_o far_a than_o it_o be_v support_v by_o plain_a and_o evident_a scripture_n as_o to_o give_v some_o instance_n of_o this_o also_o 1._o no_o reason_n can_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n for_o that_o be_v a_o invisible_a place_n in_o the_o other_o world_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o place_n no_o man_n live_v ever_o see_v it_o and_o then_o how_o can_v any_o man_n know_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n unless_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n mere_o by_o reason_n be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n who_o have_v some_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o inquisition_n but_o never_o have_v any_o credible_a information_n that_o there_o actual_o be_v any_o such_o place_n shall_v undertake_v to_o prove_v by_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v and_o must_v be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o the_o inquisition_n though_o he_o will_v happen_v to_o guess_v right_a yet_o it_o be_v certain_a his_o reason_n signify_v nothing_o for_o some_o country_n have_v the_o inquisition_n and_o some_o have_v not_o and_o therefore_o there_o may_v have_v be_v no_o inquisition_n any_o where_o how_o strong_a soever_o the_o reason_n for_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v we_o may_v as_o well_o describe_v by_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n the_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n and_o what_o kind_n of_o inhabitant_n there_o be_v there_o by_o what_o law_n they_o live_v what_o their_o business_n what_o their_o pleasure_n and_o what_o their_o punishment_n be_v as_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n in_o the_o next_o world_n for_o they_o be_v both_o equal_o unknown_a to_o we_o and_o if_o reason_n can_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n nothing_o else_o which_o relate_v to_o purgatory_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o reason_n 2._o nor_o can_v we_o know_v what_o the_o state_n of_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v without_o a_o revelation_n for_o no_o man_n have_v be_v there_o to_o see_v the_o state_n of_o the_o other_o world_n be_v such_o thing_n as_o neither_o eye_n have_v see_v nor_o ear_n hear_v neither_o have_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o then_o i_o can_v understand_v how_o we_o shall_v know_v these_o thing_n by_o reason_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v we_o to_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o to_o fly_v to_o their_o help_n and_o aid_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n which_o a_o wise_a man_n will_v desire_v to_o know_v before_o he_o can_v think_v it_o fit_a to_o pray_v to_o they_o which_o yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v without_o a_o revelation_n as_o whether_o the_o saint_n we_o direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o be_v very_o fit_a to_o be_v know_v and_o yet_o can_v certain_o be_v know_v but_o of_o a_o very_a few_o of_o that_o vast_a number_n that_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o we_o may_v hope_v well_o of_o other_o but_o we_o can_v know_v it_o no_o man_n can_v see_v who_o be_v there_o and_o bare_a hope_n how_o strong_a soever_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o such_o a_o religious_a invocation_n of_o unknown_a saint_n who_o after_o all_o our_o persuasion_n that_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n may_v be_v in_o hell_n or_o at_o least_o in_o purgatory_n where_o they_o want_v our_o prayer_n but_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o intercede_v for_o we_o thus_o it_o be_v very_o necessary_a to_o know_v what_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v before_o we_o pray_v to_o they_o for_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o unless_o we_o know_v they_o can_v help_v we_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n recommend_v to_o we_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o of_o those_o who_o reign_n with_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o have_v power_n and_o authority_n to_o present_v our_o petition_n and_o procure_v those_o blessing_n we_o pray_v for_o and_o if_o i_o can_v find_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o scripture_n it_o will_v be_v a_o good_a reason_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o all_o the_o argument_n in_o the_o world_n can_v prove_v this_o without_o a_o revelation_n they_o may_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o not_o be_v mediator_n and_o advocate_n thus_o whatever_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n may_v be_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o unless_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o hear_v our_o prayer_n and_o this_o nothing_o but_o a_o revelation_n can_v assure_v we_o of_o for_o no_o natural_a reason_n can_v assure_v we_o that_o mere_a creature_n as_o the_o most_o glorious_a saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v can_v hear_v our_o soft_a nay_o mental_a prayer_n at_o such_o a_o vast_a distance_n as_o there_o be_v between_o heaven_n and_o earth_n such_o matter_n as_o these_o which_o reason_n can_v give_v we_o no_o assurance_n of_o if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v at_o all_o must_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o pretence_n of_o prove_v these_o thing_n by_o reason_n be_v vain_a so_o no_o protestant_n shall_v be_v so_o vain_a as_o to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v such_o reason_n but_o you_o will_v say_v the_o papist_n do_v pretend_v to_o prove_v these_o thing_n by_o scripture_n i_o answer_v so_o far_o it_o be_v very_o well_o and_o i_o only_o desire_v our_o protestant_a to_o keep_v they_o to_o their_o scripture_n proof_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o their_o reason_n and_o then_o let_v they_o see_v what_o they_o can_v make_v of_o it_o as_o for_o scripture-proof_n they_o shall_v be_v consider_v present_o 3._o more_o particular_o you_o must_v renounce_v all_o such_o reason_n as_o amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o some_o maybes_a and_o possibility_n for_o what_o only_o may_v be_v may_v not_o be_v and_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v possible_a be_v not_o actual_o do_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o you_o ask_v these_o man_n how_o you_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n can_v hear_v our_o prayer_n they_o offer_v to_o show_v you_o by_o what_o way_n this_o may_v be_v do_v they_o may_v see_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o thereby_o know_v all_o thing_n that_o god_n know_v which_o be_v but_o a_o may-be_a and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o more_o likely_a may-be_a that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o glass_n as_o give_v the_o saint_n a_o comprehensive_a view_n of_o all_o that_o be_v in_o god._n well_o but_o god_n can_v reveal_v all_o the_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v make_v to_o they_o on_o earth_n very_o right_a we_o dispute_v not_o god_n power_n to_o do_v this_o but_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o he_o do_v it_o or_o not_o and_o his_o bare_a power_n to_o do_v it_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o but_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n may_v be_v inform_v of_o what_o be_v do_v on_o earth_n by_o those_o who_o go_v from_o hence_o thither_o or_o by_o those_o minister_a angel_n who_o frequent_o pass_v between_o heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o this_o may_v not_o be_v too_o and_o if_o it_o be_v it_o will_v not_o answer_v the_o purpose_n of_o devotion_n for_o in_o this_o way_n of_o intercourse_n the_o news_n may_v come_v too_o late_o to_o the_o saint_n to_o who_o we_o pray_v for_o the_o saint_n to_o do_v we_o any_o
good_a as_o suppose_v a_o man_n pray_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n or_o in_o a_o great_a storm_n at_o sea_n the_o man_n may_v be_v dead_a and_o ship_n wrack_v before_o the_o virgin_n know_v of_o his_o prayer_n and_o may_v carry_v the_o first_o news_n of_o it_o into_o the_o other_o world_n himself_o such_o kind_n of_o maybes_a and_o conjecture_n as_o these_o be_v a_o very_a sorry_a foundation_n for_o a_o infallible_a church_n to_o build_v her_o faith_n on_o 4._o you_o must_v reject_v also_o all_o such_o reason_n in_o divine_a and_o spiritual_a thing_n as_o be_v draw_v from_o earthly_a pattern_n a_o consider_v man_n will_v a_o little_a wonder_n how_o a_o papist_n shall_v so_o punctual_o determine_v what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o other_o world_n without_o speak_v with_o any_o one_o who_o have_v see_v it_o and_o without_o have_v any_o revelation_n about_o it_o as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v but_o whoever_o consider_v many_o of_o their_o argument_n will_v soon_o find_v that_o they_o make_v this_o world_n the_o pattern_n of_o the_o next_o and_o reason_n from_o sensible_a to_o spiritual_a thing_n thus_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o saint-worship_n be_v that_o man_n judge_v of_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o court_n of_o earthly_a prince_n the_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o obtain_v any_o request_n of_o our_o prince_n be_v to_o address_v ourselves_o to_o some_o powerful_a favourite_n and_o they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o all_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n be_v such_o favourite_n and_o can_v obtain_v whatever_o they_o ask_v and_o therefore_o they_o pray_v very_o devout_o to_o they_o and_o beg_v their_o intercession_n with_o god_n and_o their_o saviour_n especial_o in_o earthly_a court_n the_o queen_n mother_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v a_o powerful_a influence_n upon_o the_o young_a prince_n her_o son_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o mother_n of_o christ_n can_v do_v what_o she_o please_v with_o her_o son_n and_o since_o it_o be_v general_o observe_v that_o woman_n be_v more_o soft_a and_o tender_a and_o compassionate_a than_o man_n they_o hope_v to_o gain_v that_o by_o her_o intercession_n which_o he_o who_o die_v for_o they_o will_v not_o grant_v without_o it_o and_o therefore_o they_o beg_v she_o to_o show_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o mother_n that_o be_v to_o take_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o mother_n upon_o she_o and_o command_v she_o son._n thus_o prince_n and_o great_a man_n love_v to_o have_v their_o picture_n set_v up_o in_o public_a place_n and_o to_o have_v all_o civil_a respect_n pay_v to_o they_o which_o redound_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o who_o picture_n they_o be_v and_o therefore_o they_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v as_o acceptable_a to_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n as_o it_o be_v to_o man_n as_o if_o the_o other_o world_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o new_a scene_n of_o sense_n and_o passion_n mankind_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o such_o kind_n of_o reason_v as_o these_o and_o indeed_o they_o can_v have_v no_o other_o when_o they_o will_v undertake_v to_o guess_v at_o unseen_a and_o unknown_a thing_n but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n between_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n if_o pure_a spirit_n who_o be_v separate_v from_o flesh_n and_o sense_n have_v other_o passion_n and_o resentment_n than_o man_n have_v that_o be_v if_o we_o must_v not_o judge_v of_o spiritual_a thing_n by_o sense_n of_o the_o government_n of_o god_n by_o the_o passion_n of_o man_n than_o such_o reason_n as_o these_o may_v betray_v we_o to_o absurd_a and_o foolish_a superstition_n but_o be_v a_o very_a ill_a foundation_n for_o any_o new_a and_o uncommand_v act_n of_o worship_n 5._o never_o admit_v any_o argument_n mere_o from_o the_o usefulness_n conveniency_n or_o suppose_a necessity_n of_o any_o thing_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v as_o for_o instance_n a_o supreme_a ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n be_v think_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o certainty_n of_o faith_n and_o confound_v of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o supreme_a pastor_n there_o can_v be_v no_o unity_n if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o infallible_a judge_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n in_o religion_n every_o man_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o his_o own_o private_a judgement_n and_o then_o there_o will_v be_v as_o many_o different_a religion_n as_o there_o be_v face_n now_o if_o i_o think_v all_o this_o be_v true_a as_o i_o believe_v not_o a_o word_n of_o it_o be_v i_o shall_v only_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o universal_a pastor_n and_o infallible_a judge_n institute_v by_o christ_n but_o if_o you_o will_v have_v i_o conclude_v from_o these_o premise_n ergo_fw-la there_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n i_o must_v beg_v your_o pardon_n for_o that_o for_o such_o argument_n as_o these_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o judge_n but_o only_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v one_o and_o therefore_o i_o must_v conclude_v no_o more_o from_o they_o indeed_o this_o be_v a_o very_a fallacious_a way_n of_o reason_v because_o what_o we_o may_v call_v useful_a convenient_a necessary_a may_v not_o be_v so_o in_o itself_o and_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o so_o if_o god_n have_v not_o appoint_v what_o we_o think_v so_o useful_a convenient_a or_o necessary_a which_o be_v a_o true_a and_o more_o modest_a way_n of_o reason_v than_o to_o conclude_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v such_o a_o judge_n when_o no_o such_o thing_n appear_v only_o because_o we_o think_v it_o so_o useful_a and_o necessary_a that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o these_o direction_n be_v sufficient_a to_o preserve_v all_o consider_v protestant_n from_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o the_o fallacious_a reason_n of_o papist_n sect_n ii_o concern_v scripture-proof_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o consider_v their_o scripture-proof_n though_o it_o be_v not_o choice_n but_o necessity_n which_o put_v they_o upon_o this_o trial_n when_o they_o have_v good_a catholic_n to_o deal_v with_o a_o little_a scripture_n will_v serve_v the_o turn_n but_o heretic_n will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o nothing_o else_o and_o therefore_o in_o dispute_v with_o they_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v some_o little_a show_n and_o appearance_n of_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n by_o scripture_n but_o they_o come_v very_o unwilling_o to_o it_o and_o make_v as_o much_o of_o a_o little_a as_o may_v be_v the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v evidence_n enough_o that_o they_o have_v no_o great_a confidence_n in_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o do_v not_o deal_v honest_o and_o fair_o with_o poor_a heretic_n when_o they_o make_v their_o boast_n of_o scripture_n for_o do_v they_o believe_v that_o their_o doctrine_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n be_v plain_o and_o evident_o contain_v in_o they_o why_o shall_v they_o deny_v the_o people_n the_o liberty_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v for_o they_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v against_o the_o scripture_n the_o common_a pretence_n be_v that_o those_o who_o be_v unlearned_a put_v very_o wild_a sense_n upon_o scripture_n and_o expound_v it_o by_o their_o own_o fancy_n which_o in_o many_o case_n indeed_o be_v too_o true_a but_o why_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v more_o afraid_a of_o this_o than_o other_o protestant_a church_n if_o they_o think_v the_o scripture_n be_v as_o much_o for_o they_o as_o we_o think_v it_o be_v for_o we_o why_o dare_v not_o they_o venture_v this_o as_o well_o as_o we_o we_o be_v not_o afraid_a man_n shall_v read_v the_o scripture_n though_o we_o see_v what_o wild_a interpretation_n some_o put_v on_o they_o because_o we_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n by_o scripture_n and_o be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v all_o honest_a man_n who_o will_v impartial_o study_v the_o scripture_n that_o we_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o if_o they_o believe_v they_o can_v do_v so_o too_o why_o do_v they_o avoid_v this_o trial_n when_o ever_o they_o can_v for_o though_o they_o admit_v people_n to_o dispute_v from_o the_o scripture_n in_o england_n where_o they_o can_v help_v it_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o see_v the_o scripture_n in_o italy_n or_o spain_n where_o they_o have_v power_n to_o hinder_v it_o nay_o they_o themselves_o do_v in_o effect_n confess_v that_o the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o religion_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o to_o help_v they_o out_o
where_o the_o scripture_n fail_v they_o fly_v to_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o they_o make_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o they_o will_v never_o do_v be_v they_o not_o convince_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o so_o plain_a on_o their_o side_n as_o to_o satisfy_v any_o man_n who_o have_v not_o already_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o implicit_a faith._n and_o therefore_o before_o you_o enter_v into_o any_o debate_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n and_o their_o way_n of_o prove_v their_o particular_a doctrine_n from_o scripture_n ask_v they_o two_o question_n without_o a_o plain_a answer_n to_o which_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o dispute_v with_o they_o out_o of_o scripture_n ask_v 1._o whether_o they_o will_v allow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n that_o no_o christian_n ought_v to_o receive_v any_o doctrine_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n this_o to_o be_v sure_a they_o must_v not_o allow_v unless_o they_o will_v reject_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o give_v as_o venerable_a a_o authority_n to_o tradition_n as_o to_o scripture_n itself_o since_o than_o they_o have_v two_o rule_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n when_o they_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v from_o scripture_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o will_v stand_v to_o scripture_n and_o reject_v such_o a_o doctrine_n if_o it_o can_v be_v plain_o prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n for_o if_o they_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o this_o they_o give_v up_o their_o cause_n and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o dispute_v with_o they_o for_o why_o shall_v i_o dispute_v with_o any_o man_n from_o scripture_n who_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o scripture_n we_o protestant_n indeed_o do_v own_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o what_o we_o see_v plain_o prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n we_o must_v abide_v by_o which_o be_v reason_n enough_o for_o we_o to_o examine_v the_o scripture-proof_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o our_o adversary_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o blush_v if_o they_o have_v any_o modesty_n to_o pretend_v to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n when_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o mere_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o dare_v not_o put_v their_o cause_n upon_o that_o issue_n which_o give_v a_o just_a suspicion_n that_o they_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o that_o their_o scripture-proof_n be_v not_o good_a and_o shall_v make_v protestant_n very_o careful_a how_o they_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o they_o to_o dispute_v upon_o such_o principle_n as_o be_v not_o own_v on_o both_o side_n can_v establish_v nothing_o though_o it_o may_v blunder_v and_o confound_v a_o adversary_n it_o be_v only_o a_o trial_n of_o wit_n where_o the_o subtle_a disputant_n will_v have_v the_o victory_n and_o it_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o while_n for_o any_o man_n to_o dispute_v upon_o these_o term_n this_o be_v not_o to_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n because_o the_o papist_n reject_v it_o which_o no_o protestant_a can_n or_o will_v do_v but_o it_o be_v a_o effectual_a way_n for_o man_n who_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o disputation_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o troublesome_a importunity_n of_o popish_a priest_n when_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v detect_v their_o fallacy_n be_v out_o of_o the_o way_n let_v they_o but_o ask_v they_o whether_o all_o the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o plain_a scripture-evidence_n if_o they_o say_v they_o can_v then_o they_o must_v reject_v the_o necessity_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith._n a_o point_n which_o i_o believe_v no_o understand_a priest_n will_v yield_v if_o they_o say_v they_o can_v ask_v they_o with_o what_o confidence_n they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o from_o scripture_n which_o they_o confess_v be_v not_o in_o it_o why_o they_o go_v about_o to_o impose_v upon_o you_o and_o to_o persuade_v you_o to_o believe_v that_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o themselves_o confess_v be_v not_o at_o least_o not_o plain_o contain_v in_o scripture_n 2._o ask_v such_o disputant_n who_o allege_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v their_o popish_a doctrine_n how_o they_o themselves_o know_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v and_o how_o you_o shall_v know_v it_o for_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a undertake_n to_o prove_v any_o thing_n by_o scripture_n unless_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n now_o there_o can_v be_v but_o three_o way_n of_o do_v this_o either_o by_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n or_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o primitive_a father_n or_o by_o such_o humane_a mean_n as_o be_v use_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o other_o book_n i._o if_o they_o say_v we_o must_v learn_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n from_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n tell_v they_o this_o be_v not_o to_o dispute_v but_o to_o beg_v the_o cause_n they_o be_v to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o do_v this_o they_o will_v have_v we_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o then_o we_o have_v as_o good_a take_v her_o word_n for_o all_o without_o dispute_v but_o yet_o 1._o they_o know_v that_o we_o reject_v the_o pretence_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n we_o own_v no_o such_o infallible_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o at_o least_o if_o they_o will_v dispute_v with_o we_o and_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n by_o scripture_n they_o must_v fetch_v their_o proof_n from_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o and_o not_o appeal_v to_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n who_o we_o disow_v which_o be_v like_a appeal_n to_o a_o judge_n in_o civil_a matter_n who_o one_o of_o the_o contend_a party_n tlhink_v incompetent_a and_o to_o who_o judgement_n they_o will_v not_o stand_v which_o be_v never_o likely_a to_o end_v any_o controversy_n and_o yet_o they_o can_v quit_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n without_o grant_v that_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o scripture_n without_o such_o a_o interpreter_n which_o be_v to_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o infallibility_n 2._o one_o principal_a dispute_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v about_o this_o infallible_a interpreter_n and_o they_o know_v that_o we_o will_v not_o own_o such_o a_o interpreter_n unless_o they_o can_v prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o one_o and_o who_o he_o be_v the_o inquiry_n than_o be_v how_o we_o shall_v learn_v from_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n that_o be_v who_o shall_v expound_v those_o scripture_n to_o we_o which_o must_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n if_o without_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n we_o can_v find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n how_o shall_v we_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n before_o we_o know_v this_o infallible_a interpreter_n for_o a_o interpreter_n how_o infallible_a soever_o he_o be_v can_v interpret_v scripture_n for_o we_o before_o we_o know_v he_o and_o if_o we_o must_v know_v this_o infallible_a interpreter_n by_o scripture_n we_o must_v at_o least_o understand_v these_o scripture_n which_o direct_v we_o to_o this_o infallible_a interpreter_n without_o his_o assistance_n so_o that_o of_o necessity_n some_o scripture_n must_v be_v understand_v without_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o all_o scripture_n and_o then_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o other_o scripture_n may_v not_o be_v understand_v the_o same_o way_n by_o which_o we_o must_v find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o text_n which_o direct_v we_o to_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n there_o be_v a_o hundred_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o our_o adversary_n must_v grant_v area_n plain_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v as_o those_o and_o we_o believe_v it_o as_o easy_a a_o matter_n to_o find_v all_o the_o other_o trent-article_n in_o scripture_n as_o the_o supremacy_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n if_o ever_o there_o need_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v to_o prove_v such_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n from_o scripture_n but_o upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o can_v be_v have_v and_o if_o we_o may_v make_v shift_n without_o he_o here_o we_o may_v as_o well_o spare_v he_o in_o all_o other_o case_n 3._o suppose_v we_o be_v satisfy_v from_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n yet_o it_o be_v worth_a know_v
to_o come_v into_o the_o church_n they_o give_v up_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o make_v every_o man_n his_o own_o pope_n and_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o the_o senseless_a raillery_n of_o their_o admire_a pax_n vobis_fw-la by_o this_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o reason_n that_o they_o can_v back_o their_o interpretation_n with_o such_o powerful_a argument_n as_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v heretic_n who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n and_o then_o they_o must_v unsay_v all_o their_o hard_a say_n against_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v dark_a and_o obscure_a dead_a letter_n unsenced_a character_n mere_a figure_a ink_n and_o paper_n they_o must_v recant_v all_o their_o raillery_n against_o expound_v scripture_n by_o a_o private_a spirit_n and_o allow_v every_o man_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o to_o choose_v what_o he_o please_v for_o thus_o they_o do_v themselves_o when_o they_o dispute_v with_o heretic_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o i_o be_o pretty_a confident_a they_o will_v never_o speak_v against_o scripture_n nor_o a_o private_a spirit_n more_o if_o this_o private_a spirit_n will_v but_o make_v we_o convert_v but_o the_o mischief_n be_v a_o private_a spirit_n if_o it_o have_v any_o tincture_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n seldom_o expound_v scripture_n to_o a_o roman-catholick_n sense_n so_o that_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v a_o vain_a nay_o a_o dangerous_a thing_n for_o papist_n to_o dispute_v with_o protestant_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o betray_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o vindicate_v the_o scripture_n and_o every_o man_n natural_a right_n of_o judge_v from_o the_o usurpation_n and_o encroachment_n of_o a_o pretend_a infallibility_n but_o yet_o dispute_v they_o do_v and_o attempt_v to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n and_o because_o it_o be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n for_o this_o present_a undertake_n to_o examine_v all_o their_o scripture-proof_n i_o shall_v only_o observe_v some_o general_a fault_n tâ—y_o be_v guilty_a of_o which_o whoever_o be_v aware_a of_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o their_o pretence_n to_o scripture_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o industrious_o multiply_v particular_n for_o there_o be_v some_o few_o palpable_a mistake_n which_o run_v through_o most_o of_o their_o scripture-proof_n 1._o as_o first_o many_o of_o their_o scripture-proof_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o likeness_n of_o a_o word_n or_o phrase_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o signification_n of_o that_o word_n in_o scripture_n or_o to_o the_o matter_n to_o which_o it_o be_v apply_v as_o for_o instance_n there_o be_v not_o a_o more_o useful_a doctrine_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o that_o of_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n for_o be_v this_o own_a they_o may_v put_v what_o novel_a doctrine_n they_o please_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o ancient_a and_o unwritten_a tradition_n well_o we_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v write_v and_o perfect_v and_o desire_v they_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o unwritten_a tradition_n now_o they_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o do_v this_o if_o they_o can_v but_o find_v the_o word_n tradition_n in_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o confess_v they_o do_v in_o several_a place_n for_o tradition_n signify_v only_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o we_o grant_v be_v not_o do_v perfect_o in_o write_v when_o those_o epistle_n be_v write_v which_o speak_v of_o tradition_n by_o word_n 15._o as_o well_o as_o by_o epistle_n but_o because_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o write_v at_o first_o but_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o after_o the_o gospel_n be_v write_v there_o be_v still_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v what_o they_o shall_v prove_v and_o the_o mere_a name_n of_o tradition_n in_o scripture_n before_o the_o canon_n be_v perfect_v do_v not_o prove_v this_o for_o all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n before_o it_o be_v write_v but_o this_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n prove_v that_o there_o be_v unwritten_a tradition_n after_o the_o gospel_n be_v write_v to_o prove_v this_o they_o shall_v show_v we_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o tradition_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v write_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n shall_v always_o consist_v partly_o of_o write_v partly_o of_o unwritten_a tradition_n thus_o we_o know_v how_o zealous_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v for_o their_o purgatory-fire_n wherein_o all_o man_n who_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n or_o deliver_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o their_o sin_n must_v yet_o undergo_v that_o punishment_n of_o they_o which_o have_v not_o be_v satisfy_v for_o by_o other_o mean_n as_o profitable_a a_o doctrine_n as_o any_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v because_o it_o give_v great_a authority_n to_o sacerdotal_a absolution_n and_o set_v a_o good_a price_n upon_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o indulgence_n and_o yet_o the_o best_a proof_n they_o have_v for_o this_o be_v that_o fire_n mention_v 1_o cor._n 3._o 13_o 14_o 15._o every_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a for_o the_o day_n shall_v declare_v it_o because_o it_o shall_v be_v reveal_v by_o fire_n and_o the_o fire_n shall_v declare_v every_o man_n work_n of_o what_o sort_n it_o be_v if_o any_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v burn_v he_o shall_v suffer_v loss_n but_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n now_o here_o be_v mention_n of_o fire_n indeed_o but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o popish_a purgatory_n suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o a_o material_a fire_n though_o that_o do_v not_o seem_v so_o proper_a to_o try_v good_a or_o bad_a action_n a_o true_a and_o orthodox_n or_o heretical_a faith_n yet_o this_o fire_n be_v not_o kindle_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n which_o be_v eminent_o in_o scripture_n call_v the_o day_n and_o be_v the_o only_a day_n we_o know_v of_o in_o scripture_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v by_o fire_n when_o the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n in_o flame_a fire_n 2_o thess._n 1._o 7_o 8._o so_o that_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o word_n fire_n apply_v to_o another_o fire_n than_o st._n paul_n ever_o think_v on_o to_o prove_v a_o popish_a purgatory_n thus_o they_o make_v confession_n to_o a_o priest_n ordinary_o necessary_a to_o obtain_v the_o forgiveness_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o have_v no_o better_a scripture-proof_n for_o it_o but_o that_o we_o be_v often_o command_v to_o confess_v our_o sin_n sometime_o to_o god_n and_o sometime_o to_o another_o but_o never_o to_o a_o priest._n they_o have_v make_v a_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n wherein_o the_o sick_a person_n be_v anoint_v for_o the_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o though_o a_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o most_o plain_a and_o express_a institution_n both_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n and_o use_v and_o end_n of_o it_o yet_o the_o only_a proof_n they_o produce_v for_o this_o be_v the_o disciple_n work_v miraculous_a cure_n by_o anoint_v the_o sick_a with_o oil_n 6_o mark_z 13_o which_o methinks_v be_v a_o little_a different_a from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n which_o be_v not_o to_o cure_v their_o sickness_n but_o to_o forgive_v their_o sin_n and_o st._n james_n his_o command_n be_v any_o sick_a among_o you_o let_v he_o call_v for_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n and_o let_v they_o pray_v over_o he_o anoint_v he_o with_o oil_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o faith_n shall_v save_v the_o sick_a and_o the_o lord_n shall_v raise_v he_o up_o 15._o and_o if_o he_o have_v commit_v sin_n they_o shall_v be_v forgive_v he_o where_o anoint_v with_o oil_n join_v with_o servant_n prayer_n be_v prescribe_v as_o a_o mean_n of_o restore_v the_o sick_a person_n to_o health_n again_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o the_o popish_a extreme_a unction_n which_o be_v to_o be_v administer_v only_o to_o those_o who_o be_v die_v and_o though_o st._n james_n add_v and_o if_o he_o have_v commit_v sin_n they_o shall_v be_v forgive_v he_o yet_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o anoint_v but_o of_o the_o servant_n prayer_n and_o 2._o this_o very_a forgiveness_n of_o sin_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o a_o plenary_a pardon_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o
do_v this_o prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n just_o as_o st._n peter_n primacy_n prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o ecumenical_a primate_n they_o themselves_o must_v grant_v that_o a_o infallible_a apostle_n may_v have_v a_o fallible_a bishop_n for_o his_o successor_n or_o else_o they_o must_v either_o deny_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o st._n peter_n be_v infallible_a or_o they_o must_v grant_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n successor_n that_o be_v all_o the_o bishop_n who_o succeed_v any_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o see_v must_v be_v as_o infallible_a as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o succeed_v st._n peter_n and_o then_o there_o will_v be_v so_o much_o infallibility_n that_o it_o will_v be_v worth_a nothing_o if_o then_o there_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a and_o necessary_a entail_n of_o infallibility_n upon_o the_o successor_n of_o infallible_a apostle_n they_o must_v show_v we_o a_o express_a institution_n which_o make_v the_o successor_n of_o peter_n at_o rome_n infallible_a and_o let_v our_o protestant_a demand_n this_o before_o he_o own_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o then_o i_o believe_v they_o will_v not_o think_v he_o worth_n convert_v thus_o as_o for_o those_o who_o place_n infallibility_n in_o a_o general_n council_n demand_v a_o scripture-proof_n of_o it_o that_o they_o will_v produce_v the_o general_n council_n charter_n for_o infallibility_n this_o they_o can_v do_v but_o they_o say_v the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o the_o general_n council_n be_v the_o church_n representative_a and_o therefore_o a_o general_n council_n must_v be_v infallible_a too_o so_o that_o here_o be_v several_a thing_n for_o they_o to_o prove_v and_o to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n too_o for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o prove_v they_o before_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n as_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a 2._o that_o a_o general_n council_n be_v the_o church_n representative_a 3._o that_o the_o church_n representative_a be_v that_o church_n to_o which_o the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v make_v and_o then_o they_o may_v conclude_v that_o a_o general_n council_n as_o be_v the_o church_n representative_a be_v infallible_a now_o instead_o of_o prove_v every_o particular_a of_o this_o by_o scripture_n as_o they_o must_v do_v if_o they_o will_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o general_a council_n be_v infallible_a they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v no_o more_o than_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o very_o lame_o too_o as_o may_v appear_v more_o hereafter_o and_o then_o they_o take_v all_o the_o rest_n for_o grant_v without_o any_o proof_n which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n who_o in_o order_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n to_o a_o estate_n be_v require_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o estate_n do_v ancient_o belong_v to_o his_o family_n that_o it_o be_v entail_v upon_o the_o heir_n male_a that_o this_o entail_n be_v never_o cut_v off_o nor_o the_o estate_n legal_o alienate_v and_o that_o he_o alone_o be_v the_o true_a survive_a heir_n shall_v think_v it_o enough_o to_o prove_v only_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o the_o estate_n do_v ancient_o belong_v to_o his_o family_n which_o it_o may_v have_v do_v and_o yet_o not_o belong_v to_o it_o now_o or_o if_o it_o do_v still_o belong_v to_o it_o he_o may_v not_o be_v the_o true_a heir_n thus_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o it_o be_v they_o teach_v about_o purgatory_n we_o shall_v quick_o perceive_v how_o little_a it_o be_v they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v of_o it_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory-fire_n after_o this_o life_n where_o man_n undergo_v the_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n when_o the_o fault_n be_v pardon_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n out_o of_o her_o stock_n of_o merit_n which_o consist_v of_o the_o supererogate_a work_n of_o great_a and_o eminent_a saint_n to_o grant_v pardon_n and_o indulgency_n to_o man_n while_o they_o live_v to_o deliver_v they_o from_o several_a thousand_o year_n punishment_n which_o be_v due_a to_o their_o sin_n in_o purgatory_n that_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n may_v be_v release_v out_o of_o it_o by_o the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n and_o mass_n of_o the_o live_n which_o be_v the_o very_a life_n and_o soul_n of_o this_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n now_o of_o all_o this_o they_o pretend_v to_o prove_v no_o more_o from_o scripture_n but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory-fire_n after_o this_o life_n and_o how_o they_o prove_v it_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v but_o that_o either_o penance_n or_o pilgrimage_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a act_n of_o devotion_n while_o we_o live_v or_o the_o pope_n pardon_n and_o indulgency_n can_v either_o remit_v or_o shorten_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n or_o that_o the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n of_o our_o live_a friend_n or_o mass_n say_v for_o we_o by_o mercenary_a priest_n can_v deliver_v we_o out_o of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o be_v principal_o concern_v to_o know_v and_o without_o which_o purgatory_n will_v not_o enrich_v the_o priest_n nor_o the_o church_n this_o they_o never_o attempt_v that_o i_o know_v of_o to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n or_o not_o in_o itself_o consider_v be_v a_o mere_a speculative_a point_n and_o of_o no_o value_n but_o can_v they_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o key_n of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o alm_n and_o mass_n will_v deliver_v out_o of_o purgatory_n this_o be_v worth_a know_v and_o be_v as_o well_o worth_a prove_v as_o any_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o they_o get_v more_o by_o but_o if_o you_o will_v not_o believe_v this_o till_o they_o produce_v a_o scripture-proof_n of_o it_o you_o may_v let_v they_o dispute_v on_o about_o the_o place_n of_o purgatory_n and_o keep_v your_o money_n in_o your_o pocket_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o most_o other_o case_n if_o you_o take_v their_o whole_a doctrine_n together_o and_o demand_v a_o proof_n of_o every_o part_n of_o it_o and_o not_o take_v a_o proof_n of_o some_o little_a branch_n of_o it_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o whole_a you_o will_v quick_o find_v that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o dispute_v as_o some_o of_o they_o now_o be_v 3._o another_o way_n our_o roman_a adversary_n have_v of_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n be_v instead_o of_o plain_a and_o positive_a proof_n to_o produce_v some_o very_a remote_a and_o inevident_a consequence_n from_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v but_o hale_v a_o text_n of_o scripture_n into_o the_o premise_n whatever_o the_o conclusion_n be_v they_o call_v it_o a_o scripture-proof_n there_o be_v infinite_a instance_n of_o this_o but_o i_o can_v only_o name_v some_o few_o thus_o they_o prove_v the_o perpetual_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n because_o christ_n promise_v his_o disciple_n to_o be_v with_o they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 28._o matth._n 20._o which_o promise_n can_v be_v confine_v to_o their_o person_n for_o they_o be_v to_o die_v long_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o must_v extend_v to_o their_o successor_n suppose_v that_o and_o do_v christ_n be_v with_o they_o necessary_o signify_v that_o he_o will_v make_v they_o infallible_a be_v not_o christ_n with_o every_o particular_a church_n with_o every_o particular_a bishop_n nay_o with_o every_o particular_a good_a christian_n and_o must_v they_o all_o be_v infallible_a then_o thus_o christ_n promise_v that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o his_o church_n ergo_fw-la the_o church_n be_v infallible_a for_o if_o error_n and_o heresy_n prevail_v against_o the_o church_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o add_v if_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n prevail_v against_o the_o church_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v against_o it_o ergo_fw-la the_o church_n be_v impeccable_a and_o can_v sin_n which_o be_v to_o the_o full_a as_o good_a a_o consequence_n as_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v can_v neither_o signify_v the_o mere_a prevalency_n of_o error_n or_o sin_n in_o the_o church_n but_o such_o a_o prevalency_n as_o destroy_v the_o church_n and_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v because_o christ_n have_v promise_v it_o shall_v never_o be_v and_o it_o may_v never_o be_v though_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a and_o therefore_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v infallibility_n thus_o they_o prove_v there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o purgatory_n where_o sin_n be_v forgive_v and_o expiate_v because_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v neither_o be_v forgive_v in_o this_o world_n nor_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v matt._n 12._o 32._o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v some_o
flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o remain_v after_o consecration_n nor_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n such_o as_o colour_v smell_v taste_n quantity_n weight_n subsist_v without_o any_o substance_n or_o subject_a to_o subsist_v in_o these_o be_v such_o paradox_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v very_o well_o support_v with_o scripture_n before_o they_o be_v receive_v for_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o else_o our_o faith_n will_v be_v as_o very_a a_o accident_n without_o any_o substance_n as_o the_o sacramental_a species_n themselves_o be_v but_o though_o they_o have_v no_o text_n which_o prove_v the_o least_o tittle_n of_o all_o this_o yet_o they_o have_v a_o text_n whereon_o they_o graft_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n viz._n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o they_o say_v signify_v every_o thing_n which_o they_o teach_v concern_v transubstantiation_n but_o then_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o do_v so_o not_o expect_v that_o we_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o grant_v because_o they_o say_v it_o now_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o those_o argument_n whereby_o our_o divine_n have_v so_o demonstrative_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n as_o explain_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o be_v my_o body_n my_o advice_n to_o protestant_n be_v to_o put_v they_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o which_o in_o reason_n they_o ought_v to_o prove_v because_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o it_o in_o the_o text_n and_o i_o shall_v only_o tell_v they_o what_o proof_n they_o ought_v to_o demand_v for_o it_o now_o i_o suppose_v all_o man_n will_v think_v it_o reasonable_a that_o the_o evidence_n for_o it_o shall_v at_o least_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o evidence_n against_o it_o though_o we_o ought_v indeed_o to_o have_v more_o reason_n to_o believe_v it_o than_o to_o disbelieve_v it_o or_o else_o we_o must_v hang_v in_o suspense_n when_o the_o balance_n be_v equal_a and_o turn_v neither_o way_n now_o i_o will_v not_o oppose_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n for_o i_o will_v never_o suppose_v that_o they_o can_v contradict_v each_o other_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v appear_v some_o contradiction_n between_o they_o i_o will_v be_v content_v at_o present_a without_o dispute_v that_o point_n to_o give_v it_o on_o the_o side_n of_o scripture_n but_o i_o will_v oppose_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n against_o any_o private_a man_n or_o any_o church_n exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o if_o that_o exposition_n they_o give_v of_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o suppose_v this_o be_v my_o body_n contradict_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n i_o may_v modest_o require_v as_o plain_a proof_n that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n as_o i_o have_v that_o such_o a_o meaning_n be_v contrary_a to_o all_o sense_n and_o reason_n for_o though_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o faith_n yet_o we_o must_v use_v our_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o expound_v scripture_n or_o we_o may_v quick_o make_v a_o very_a absurd_a and_o senseless_a religion_n now_o this_o show_v we_o what_o kind_n of_o proof_n we_o must_v require_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n viz._n as_o certain_a proof_n as_o we_o have_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o therefore_o 1._o we_o must_v demand_v a_o self-evident_a proof_n of_o this_o because_o it_o be_v self-evident_a that_o transubstantiation_n contradict_v sense_n and_o reason_n every_o man_n who_o know_v what_o the_o word_n mean_n which_o i_o believe_v man_n may_v do_v without_o be_v great_a philosopher_n and_o will_v consult_v his_o own_o sense_n and_o reason_n will_v need_v no_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n contradict_v both_o now_o such_o a_o scripture-proof_n i_o will_v see_v for_o transubstantiation_n so_o plain_a and_o express_v and_o self-evident_a that_o no_o man_n who_o understand_v the_o word_n can_v doubt_v whether_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o i_o mean_v a_o reasonable_a not_o a_o obstinate_a wilful_a and_o sceptical_a doubt_v now_o i_o believe_v that_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v such_o a_o self-evident_a proof_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o be_o sure_a some_o of_o the_o wise_a man_n among_o they_o have_v not_o think_v it_o so_o and_o the_o fierce_a dispute_n for_o so_o many_o age_n about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o dispute_v what_o be_v self-evident_a and_o prove_v itself_o without_o any_o other_o argument_n now_o it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o require_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n against_o a_o self-evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n without_o give_v he_o a_o self-evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v to_o require_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v against_o the_o best_a reason_n and_o evidence_n 2._o we_o must_v demand_v such_o a_o scripture-proof_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o can_v possible_o signify_v any_o thing_n else_o or_o else_o it_o will_v not_o answer_v that_o evidence_n which_o we_o have_v against_o transubstantiation_n for_o sense_n and_o reason_n pronounce_v transubstantiation_n to_o be_v natural_o impossible_a and_o therefore_o unless_o it_o be_v as_o impossible_a to_o put_v any_o other_o sense_n upon_o scripture_n than_o what_o signify_v transubstantiation_n as_o it_o be_v to_o reconcile_v transubstantiation_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n there_o be_v not_o such_o good_a evidence_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o against_o it_o be_v the_o scripture-proof_n for_o transubstantiation_n so_o plain_a and_o evident_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v any_o other_o sense_n on_o the_o word_n than_o i_o will_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v as_o impossible_a for_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o disbelieve_v transubstantiation_n as_o it_o be_v for_o those_o who_o trust_v to_o their_o own_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o believe_v it_o here_o the_o difficulty_n will_v be_v equal_a on_o both_o side_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v prefer_v a_o divine_a revelation_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v such_o a_o revelation_n to_o be_v divine_a before_o natural_a sense_n and_o reason_n but_o i_o presume_v no_o man_n will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v another_o and_o that_o a_o very_a reasonable_a interpretation_n upon_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n without_o expound_v they_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n our_o roman_a adversary_n do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o these_o word_n be_v capable_a of_o a_o figurative_a as_o well_o as_o of_o a_o literal_a sense_n as_o when_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n flesh_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n of_o his_o bone_n it_o be_v not_o mean_v of_o his_o natural_a but_o his_o mystical_a body_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v not_o signify_v his_o natural_a but_o sacramental_a body_n or_o his_o body_n to_o all_o the_o end_n and_o purpose_n of_o a_o sacrament_n now_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o good_a sense_n to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o word_n beside_o transubstantiation_n there_o can_v be_v such_o a_o necessity_n to_o expound_v they_o of_o transubstantiation_n as_o there_o be_v not_o to_o expound_v they_o of_o it_o for_o i_o do_v not_o reject_v scripture_n if_o i_o deny_v transubstantiation_n when_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o necessary_o prove_v it_o but_o i_o renounce_v sense_n and_o reason_n if_o i_o believe_v it_o now_o though_o i_o be_v bind_v to_o renounce_v my_o sense_n and_o reason_n when_o they_o contradict_v scripture_n yet_o sure_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o deny_v my_o sense_n and_o reason_n when_o they_o do_v not_o contradict_v scripture_n and_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v never_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n nor_o scripture_n to_o they_o when_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o interpretation_n as_o be_v reconcilable_a both_o to_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o expound_v scripture_n contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v both_o to_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o contradict_v reason_n without_o any_o necessity_n a_o unlearned_a man_n need_v not_o enter_v into_o a_o large_a dispute_n about_o transubstantiation_n let_v he_o but_o require_v his_o adversary_n to_o give_v he_o as_o plain_a evidence_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o he_o can_v give_v he_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o the_o
dispute_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n it_o have_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o have_v give_v more_o instance_n under_o every_o head_n and_o to_o have_v observe_v more_o false_a way_n of_o expound_v scripture_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o but_o these_o be_v the_o most_o obvious_a and_o therefore_o the_o best_a fit_v to_o my_o design_n to_o instruct_v unlearned_a man_n and_o i_o must_v not_o suffer_v this_o discourse_n which_o be_v at_o first_o intend_v much_o short_a than_o it_o already_o be_v to_o swell_v too_o much_o under_o my_o hand_n sect_n iii_o concern_v the_o ancient_a father_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n though_o learned_a man_n may_v squabble_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o father_n and_o council_n it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a that_o unlearned_a man_n shall_v be_v concern_v in_o such_o dispute_n because_o they_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o our_o roman_a disputant_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n with_o among_o woman_n and_o child_n and_o the_o mean_a sort_n of_o people_n than_o quotation_n out_o of_o father_n and_o council_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v all_o on_o their_o side_n now_o as_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a thing_n for_o they_o to_o talk_v of_o father_n and_o council_n to_o such_o people_n so_o it_o be_v very_o ridiculous_a for_o such_o people_n to_o be_v convert_v by_o say_n out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o council_n i_o confess_v it_o have_v make_v i_o often_o smile_v with_o a_o mixture_n of_o pity_n and_o indignation_n at_o the_o folly_n of_o it_o for_o what_o more_o contemptible_a easiness_n can_v any_o man_n be_v guilty_a of_o than_o to_o change_v his_o religion_n which_o he_o have_v be_v teach_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o may_v find_v there_o if_o he_o please_v because_o he_o be_v tell_v by_o some_o honest_a priest_n a_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o never_o deceive_v any_o one_o that_o such_o or_o such_o a_o father_n who_o live_v it_o may_v be_v they_o know_v not_o where_o nor_o when_o and_o write_v they_o know_v not_o what_o have_v speak_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o purgatory_n or_o some_o other_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o let_v i_o advise_v our_o protestant_n who_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o these_o matter_n when_o he_o be_v urge_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o father_n to_o ask_v they_o some_o few_o question_n 1._o ask_v they_o how_o you_o shall_v certain_o know_v what_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n be_v and_o this_o include_v a_o great_a many_o question_n which_o must_v be_v resolve_v before_o you_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o this_o as_o how_o you_o shall_v know_v that_o such_o book_n be_v write_v by_o that_o father_n who_o name_n it_o bear_v or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o ignorance_n or_o knavery_n of_o transcriber_n while_o they_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o monk_n who_o usurp_v great_a authority_n over_o the_o father_n and_o do_v not_o only_o pare_v their_o nail_n but_o alter_v their_o very_a habit_n and_o dress_n to_o fit_v they_o to_o the_o mode_n of_o the_o time_n and_o make_v they_o fashionable_a how_o you_o shall_v know_v what_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n be_v which_o they_o cite_v from_o they_o which_o the_o word_n themselves_o many_o time_n will_v not_o discover_v without_o the_o context_n how_o you_o shall_v know_v that_o such_o say_n be_v honest_o quote_v or_o honest_o translate_v how_o you_o shall_v know_v whether_o this_o father_n do_v not_o in_o other_o place_n contradict_v what_o he_o here_o say_v or_o do_v not_o alter_v his_o opinion_n after_o he_o have_v write_v it_o without_o write_v public_a recantation_n as_o st._n austin_n do_v whether_o this_o father_n be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o father_n and_o in_o that_o case_n which_o of_o the_o father_n you_o must_v believe_v you_o may_v add_v that_o you_o do_v not_o ask_v these_o question_n at_o random_n but_o for_o great_a and_o necessary_a reason_n for_o in_o read_v some_o late_a english_a book_n both_o of_o protestant_n and_o papist_n you_o find_v large_a quotation_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o both_o side_n that_o some_o be_v charge_v with_o false_a translation_n with_o pervert_v the_o father_n sense_n with_o mis-citing_a his_o word_n with_o quote_v spurious_a author_n as_o it_o seem_v many_o of_o those_o be_v which_o make_v up_o the_o late_a speculum_fw-la or_o ecclesiastical_a prospective-glass_n to_o name_n no_o more_o now_o how_o shall_v you_o who_o be_v a_o unlearned_a man_n judge_v of_o such_o dispute_n as_o these_o what_o book_n be_v spurious_a or_o genuine_a whether_o the_o father_n be_v right_o quote_v and_o what_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o be_v for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o what_o answer_v such_o a_o disputant_n can_v make_v but_o to_o blush_v and_o promise_v not_o to_o allege_v the_o authority_n of_o father_n any_o more_o it_o be_v certain_a in_o such_o matter_n those_o who_o be_v unlearned_a must_v trust_v the_o learned_a and_o then_o i_o suppose_v a_o unlearned_a protestant_a will_n rather_o trust_v a_o protestant_n than_o a_o popish_a doctor_n as_o papist_n will_v rather_o trust_v their_o priest_n that_o protestant_n divine_v and_o then_o there_o be_v not_o much_o to_o be_v get_v on_o either_o side_n this_o way_n for_o when_o a_o protestant_n show_v a_o inclination_n rather_o to_o believe_v a_o popish_a than_o a_o protestant_n divine_a he_o be_v certain_o three_o quarter_n a_o papist_n beforehand_o indeed_o unlearned_a protestant_n who_o be_v inquisitive_a and_o have_v time_n to_o read_v have_v such_o advantage_n now_o to_o satisfy_v themselves_o even_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o father_n and_o council_n as_o it_o may_v be_v no_o age_n before_o ever_o afford_v there_o be_v so_o many_o excellent_a book_n write_v in_o english_a as_o plain_o confirm_v the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o confute_v popery_n by_o the_o testimony_n and_o authority_n of_o ancient_a writer_n and_o such_o man_n though_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v latin_a and_o greek_a be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o all_o the_o learning_n of_o their_o popish_a adversary_n and_o any_o man_n who_o please_v may_v have_v recourse_n to_o such_o book_n and_o see_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n with_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o judge_v for_o himself_o but_o those_o who_o can_v do_v this_o may_v very_o fair_o decline_v such_o a_o trial_n as_o improper_a for_o they_o for_o 2._o let_v our_o protestant_a ask_v such_o disputer_n whether_o a_o plain_a man_n may_v not_o attain_v a_o sufficient_a knowledge_n and_o certainty_n of_o his_o religion_n without_o understand_a father_n and_o council_n if_o they_o say_v he_o can_v ask_v they_o how_o many_o roman-catholic_n there_o be_v that_o understand_v father_n and_o council_n ask_v they_o how_o those_o christian_n understand_v their_o religion_n who_o live_v before_o there_o be_v any_o of_o these_o father_n &_o council_n ask_v they_o again_o whether_o they_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v make_v it_o impossible_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n to_o understand_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o even_o among_o christian_n themselves_o there_o be_v not_o one_o in_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o who_o understand_v father_n and_o council_n and_o it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a they_o shall_v and_o therefore_o certain_o there_o must_v be_v a_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n to_o understand_v christian_a religion_n than_o this_o or_o else_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n even_o of_o profess_a christian_n be_v out_o of_o all_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n ask_v they_o once_o more_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o much_o easy_a matter_n for_o a_o plain_a honest_a man_n to_o learn_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o especial_o with_o the_o help_n of_o a_o wise_a and_o learned_a guide_n than_o to_o understand_v all_o father_n and_o council_n and_o take_v his_o religion_n from_o they_o why_o then_o do_v they_o so_o quarrel_v at_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n and_o put_v they_o upon_o read_v father_n and_o council_n i_o suppose_v they_o will_v grant_v the_o scripture_n may_v be_v read_v a_o little_a soon_o than_o so_o many_o voluminous_a father_n and_o labbe_n council_n into_o the_o bargain_n and_o i_o believe_v most_o man_n who_o try_v will_v think_v that_o they_o be_v more_o easy_o understand_v and_o therefore_o if_o protestant_n as_o they_o pretend_v can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n i_o be_o sure_a there_o be_v much_o less_o certainty_n to_o be_v have_v from_o the_o father_n a_o short_a time_n will_v give_v we_o a_o full_a view_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o read_v and_o understand_v all_o the_o father_n be_v work_n enough_o for_o a_o man_n life_n the_o scripture_n be_v all_o of_o a_o piece_n every_o part_n of_o
it_o agree_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o father_n many_o time_n contradict_v themselves_o and_o each_o other_o and_o if_o man_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n they_o differ_v much_o more_o about_o father_n and_o council_n that_o it_o be_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n that_o those_o who_o think_v ordinary_a christian_n not_o fit_a to_o read_v the_o scripture_n shall_v think_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o understand_v father_n and_o council_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v ridiculous_a indeed_o to_o dispute_v with_o every_o tradesman_n about_o father_n and_o council_n if_o they_o do_v not_o think_v they_o ought_v to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o the_o sum_n be_v such_o protestant_n as_o be_v not_o skill_v in_o book-learning_n may_v very_o reasonable_o tell_v these_o man_n who_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n and_o father_n that_o they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o any_o skill_n in_o such_o matter_n and_o hope_v it_o be_v not_o require_v of_o they_o for_o if_o it_o be_v they_o be_v in_o a_o ill_a case_n the_o holy_a scripture_n not_o father_n and_o council_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n if_o they_o have_v read_v the_o father_n they_o shall_v believe_v they_o no_o far_o than_o what_o they_o teach_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o whatever_o opinion_n any_o of_o the_o father_n have_v it_o be_v no_o concern_v of_o they_o to_o know_v if_o they_o can_v learn_v what_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v without_o it_o learned_a man_n may_v dispute_v about_o these_o thing_n and_o they_o have_v hear_v learned_a protestant_n affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v find_v none_o of_o her_o peculiar_a doctrine_n in_o the_o write_n of_o any_o of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n and_o its_o certain_a if_o this_o be_v true_a all_o the_o late_a father_n be_v of_o no_o authority_n to_o establish_v any_o new_a doctrine_n for_o there_o be_v no_o more_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o bring_v in_o any_o new_a doctrine_n after_o three_o hundred_o year_n than_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n unlearned_a man_n may_v very_o honourable_o reject_v all_o dispute_n about_o father_n and_o council_n though_o learned_a man_n can_v and_o indeed_o need_v not_o for_o if_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o read_v father_n and_o council_n i_o think_v they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o understand_v they_o nor_o to_o dispute_v about_o they_o and_o it_o be_v very_o unadviseable_o do_v when_o they_o do_v for_o it_o be_v pass_v a_o jest_n in_o so_o serious_a a_o matter_n though_o otherwise_o it_o be_v comical_a enough_o for_o man_n to_o be_v convert_v by_o father_n and_o council_n without_o understand_v they_o chap._n iii_o how_o to_o answer_v some_o of_o the_o most_o popular_a pretence_n urge_v by_o papist_n against_o protestant_n sect_n i._o 1._o concern_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_n faith._n our_o popish_a adversary_n of_o late_a have_v not_o so_o much_o dispute_v as_o fence_v have_v neither_o downright_o oppose_v the_o protestant_a faith_n nor_o vindicate_v their_o own_o but_o have_v betake_v themselves_o to_o some_o trick_n and_o amusement_n to_o divert_v and_o perplex_v the_o dispute_n and_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o ignorant_a and_o unwary_a one_o of_o their_o principal_a art_n have_v be_v to_o cry_v out_o of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_n faith._n this_o every_o body_n be_v near_o concern_v in_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o wherein_o certainty_n be_v so_o necessary_a and_o so_o much_o desire_v as_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n whereon_o our_o eternal_a state_n depend_v this_o have_v be_v often_o answer_v by_o protestant_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o show_v upon_o what_o a_o firm_a and_o sure_a bottom_n the_o protestant_a faith_n stand_v this_o be_v a_o cavil_v easy_o enough_o expose_v to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o all_o consider_v man_n without_o so_o much_o trouble_v for_o 1._o suppose_v the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v uncertain_a how_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o the_o better_a be_v this_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o turn_v papist_n because_o protestant_n be_v uncertain_a do_v this_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v fallible_a must_v certainty_n necessary_o be_v find_v among_o they_o because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v with_o we_o be_v thomas_n a_o honest_a man_n because_o john_n be_v a_o knave_n these_o be_v two_o distinct_a question_n and_o must_v be_v distinct_o prove_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n uncertain_a and_o their_o own_o certain_a there_o be_v reason_n then_o to_o go_v over_o to_o they_o but_o if_o they_o can_v do_v this_o they_o may_v it_o may_v be_v persuade_v man_n to_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a faith_n but_o not_o to_o embrace_v popery_n ask_v they_o then_o what_o great_a assurance_n they_o have_v of_o their_o faith_n than_o we_o have_v of_o we_o if_o they_o tell_v you_o their_o church_n be_v infallible_a tell_v they_o that_o be_v another_o question_n and_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o this_o dispute_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o their_o church_n do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o our_o faith_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v their_o church_n infallible_a whether_o they_o prove_v our_o faith_n uncertain_a or_o not_o we_o will_v at_o any_o time_n change_n protestant_n certainty_n for_o infallibility_n and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n uncertain_a unless_o they_o can_v prove_v their_o own_o more_o certain_a though_o we_o bate_v they_o infallibility_n we_o may_v cease_v to_o be_v protestant_n but_o shall_v never_o turn_v papist_n 2._o ask_v they_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n for_o this_o may_v signify_v two_o thing_n either_o 1._o that_o the_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v in_o themselves_o uncertain_a and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o certain_a reason_n or_o two_o that_o our_o persuasion_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v uncertain_a and_o waver_a if_o they_o mean_v the_o first_o than_o the_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o uncertain_a thing_n and_o can_v be_v certain_o prove_v for_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a protestant_a faith_n we_o believe_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o whatever_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n and_o this_o be_v all_o we_o believe_v and_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o say_v these_o thing_n be_v uncertain_a for_o than_o they_o renounce_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o infallibility_n itself_o can_v help_v they_o out_o for_o infallibility_n can_v make_v that_o certain_a which_o be_v in_o itself_o uncertain_a a_o infallible_a man_n must_v know_v thing_n as_o they_o be_v or_o else_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o therefore_o what_o be_v certain_a he_o infallible_o know_v to_o be_v certain_a and_o what_o be_v uncertain_a he_o infallible_o know_v to_o be_v uncertain_a for_o the_o most_o certain_a and_o infallible_a knowledge_n do_v not_o change_v its_o object_n but_o see_v it_o just_a as_o it_o be_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v the_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n or_o the_o protestant_a faith_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o to_o be_v very_o certain_a and_o build_v upon_o certain_a reason_n or_o else_o their_o infallible_a church_n can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o christian_a faith._n if_o they_o mean_v the_o second_o thing_n that_o we_o have_v no_o certain_a persuasion_n about_o what_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v this_o be_v a_o great_a abuse_n to_o protestant_n as_o if_o we_o be_v all_o knave_n and_o hypocrite_n who_o do_v not_o hearty_o and_o firm_o believe_v what_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v and_o a_o protestant_n who_o know_v that_o he_o do_v very_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o believe_v his_o religion_n aught_o to_o reject_v such_o a_o villainous_a accusation_n as_o this_o with_o indignation_n and_o scorn_n indeed_o it_o be_v both_o impudent_a and_o silly_a for_o any_o man_n to_o tell_v a_o protestant_n that_o his_o faith_n be_v uncertain_a as_o that_o signify_v a_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a persuasion_n when_o he_o know_v and_o feel_v the_o contrary_a and_o no_o body_n else_o can_v know_v this_o but_o himself_o in_o what_o notion_n then_o be_v the_o protestant_a faith_n uncertain_a what_o can_v faith_n signify_v but_o either_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o internal_a assent_n and_o persuasion_n the_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v certain_a if_o christian_a religion_n be_v so_o that_o be_v they_o have_v very_o certain_a evidence_n our_o assent_n and_o persuasion_n be_v very_o certain_a as_o that_o be_v oppose_v to_o all_o doubtfulness_n and_o waver_a and_o what_o certainty_n then_o be_v want_v to_o the_o
protestant_a faith_n when_o they_o you_o hear_v any_o of_o these_o man_n declaim_v about_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n only_o ask_v they_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o protestant_a faith_n whether_o the_o article_n of_o your_o faith_n that_o they_o be_v uncertain_a or_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n your_o internal_a assent_n and_o persuasion_n if_o they_o say_v they_o mean_v the_o act_n of_o faith_n tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a presumption_n in_o they_o to_o pretend_v to_o know_v your_o heart_n that_o you_o know_v that_o best_a yourself_o whether_o you_o do_v firm_o and_o steadfast_o believe_v your_o religion_n and_o to_o give_v they_o satisfaction_n in_o that_o point_n you_o assure_v they_o that_o you_o do_v as_o for_o the_o object_n of_o your_o faith_n or_o what_o be_v you_o believe_v tell_v they_o you_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o there_o they_o may_v find_v your_o faith_n both_o as_o a_o christian_a and_o as_o a_o protestant_n and_o may_v try_v their_o skill_n on_o it_o when_o they_o please_v to_o prove_v any_o part_n of_o it_o uncertain_a and_o you_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v it_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a and_o fair_a answer_n and_o i_o believe_v you_o will_v hear_v no_o more_o of_o they_o for_o as_o for_o their_o common_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o opinion_n among_o protestant_n and_o that_o they_o condemn_v one_o another_o with_o equal_a confidence_n and_o assurance_n ask_v they_o how_o this_o prove_v your_o faith_n to_o be_v uncertain_a either_o as_o to_o its_o object_n or_o as_o to_o its_o assent_n may_v not_o what_o you_o believe_v be_v very_o certain_o true_a because_o some_o man_n believe_v the_o contrary_a tell_v they_o you_o do_v not_o place_v the_o certainty_n of_o what_o you_o believe_v upon_o any_o man_n believe_v or_o not_o believe_v it_o but_o upon_o the_o certain_a reason_n you_o have_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o will_v convince_v you_o that_o what_o you_o believe_v be_v not_o certain_a they_o must_v disprove_v your_o reason_n not_o mere_o tell_v you_o that_o other_o man_n think_v it_o false_a or_o uncertain_a and_o believe_v otherwise_o thus_o do_v it_o prove_v that_o you_o give_v a_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a assent_n to_o what_o you_o profess_v to_o believe_v because_o other_o man_n be_v very_o full_o persuade_v of_o the_o contrary_a pray_v tell_v they_o that_o you_o do_v not_o build_v your_o assent_n upon_o other_o man_n persuasion_n but_o upon_o the_o reason_n of_o your_o faith_n and_o while_o they_o be_v unshaken_a you_o shall_v believe_v as_o you_o do_v and_o with_o the_o same_o assurance_n whoever_o believe_v otherwise_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n indeed_o which_o this_o argument_n prove_v but_o they_o signify_v nothing_o to_o weaken_v the_o protestant_n faith._n 1._o that_o all_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o some_o protestant_n be_v not_o certain_a for_o some_o of_o they_o must_v be_v false_a when_o there_o be_v contradictory_n doctrine_n maintain_v and_o profess_v by_o several_a sect_n of_o protestant_n but_o then_o no_o man_n that_o i_o know_v of_o ever_o say_v that_o all_o protestant_a doctrine_n be_v certain_a which_o i_o hope_v do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o some_o protestant_a doctrine_n may_v be_v certain_a and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v certain_a though_o some_o other_o communion_n of_o protestant_n have_v err_v 2._o this_o argument_n prove_v also_o that_o man_n who_o be_v mistake_v may_v be_v very_o confident_o persuade_v of_o their_o mistake_n and_o therefore_o the_o confidence_n of_o persuasion_n do_v not_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o i_o never_o hear_v any_o man_n say_v that_o it_o do_v but_o i_o hope_v this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o a_o man_n who_o be_v certain_a upon_o evident_a reason_n must_v be_v mistake_v too_o because_o man_n who_o be_v certain_a without_o reason_n may_v mistake_v and_o yet_o this_o very_a argument_n from_o the_o different_a and_o contrary_a opinion_n among_o protestant_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o our_o dispute_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o ask_v they_o what_o they_o will_v think_v of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n be_v all_o protestant_n of_o a_o mind_n will_v their_o consent_n and_o agreement_n prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n then_o the_o protestant_a faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o popery_n be_v very_o certain_a for_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o condemn_v the_o error_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o i_o think_v they_o get_v nothing_o by_o this_o argument_n for_o if_o the_o dissension_n of_o protestant_n prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n as_o to_o such_o matter_n wherein_o they_o differ_v then_o by_o the_o same_o rule_n their_o agreement_n in_o opposition_n to_o popery_n show_v their_o great_a certainty_n in_o such_o matter_n and_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v no_o great_a inducement_n to_o a_o protestant_n to_o turn_n papist_n sect_n ii_o concern_v protestant_n misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n this_o have_v be_v another_o late_a artifice_n of_o our_o roman_a adversary_n to_o amuse_v ignorant_a people_n with_o a_o great_a noise_n of_o misrepresenting_a that_o protestant_a divine_n have_v paint_v popery_n in_o such_o horrid_a shape_n as_o to_o disturb_v the_o imagination_n of_o people_n and_o to_o beget_v a_o incurable_a aversion_n in_o they_o against_o popery_n without_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v i_o shall_v not_o now_o dispute_v this_o matter_n over_o again_o there_o have_v be_v so_o much_o of_o late_o say_v of_o it_o and_o this_o pretence_n so_o shameful_o baffle_v in_o answer_n both_o to_o the_o representer_n and_o to_o mounseur_fw-fr meaux_n exposition_n that_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v they_o themselves_o can_v be_v very_o glad_a that_o it_o have_v never_o be_v mention_v or_o can_v now_o be_v forget_v and_o therefore_o refer_v the_o inquisitive_a reader_n to_o those_o late_a book_n wherein_o they_o will_v find_v this_o controversy_n fair_o state_v i_o have_v some_o few_o thing_n to_o add_v which_o be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a to_o every_o body_n and_o that_o both_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o charge_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o first_o as_o to_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o charge_n now_o 1._o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o first_o reformer_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n as_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o we_o have_v not_o that_o i_o know_v of_o increase_v our_o charge_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o age_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o difference_n we_o have_v rather_o be_v more_o favourable_a and_o candid_a in_o our_o censure_n of_o some_o of_o their_o doctrine_n than_o the_o first_o reformer_n be_v now_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o the_o first_o reformer_n shall_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n wrongful_o no_o man_n can_v be_v a_o mis-representer_n but_o either_o out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o design_n which_o of_o these_o then_o can_v we_o with_o any_o probability_n charge_v the_o first_o reformer_n with_o as_o for_o ignorance_n be_v it_o a_o probable_a thing_n that_o luther_n melancthon_n oecolampadius_n zuinglius_fw-la bucer_fw-la calvin_n or_o to_o come_v to_o our_o own_o english_a reformer_n that_o archbishop_n cranmer_n and_o other_o who_o have_v all_o be_v papist_n themselves_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a what_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v now_o think_v in_o this_o very_a cause_n a_o very_a considerable_a proof_n that_o protestant_n do_v misrepresent_v papist_n because_o some_o papist_n deny_v such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n as_o protestant_n charge_v they_o with_o and_o say_v they_o can_v you_o think_v that_o papist_n do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o religion_n better_o than_o protestant_n do_v now_o though_o this_o may_v be_v make_v a_o question_n and_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o compare_v the_o learned_a and_o the_o unlearned_a protestant_n and_o papist_n together_o there_o be_v more_o protestant_n than_o papist_n who_o understand_v popery_n and_o not_o only_a experience_n verify_v this_o but_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a reason_n why_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o because_o it_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o protestant_n that_o they_o must_v neither_o believe_v nor_o disbelieve_v any_o thing_n without_o understand_v it_o but_o a_o implicit_a faith_n in_o the_o church_n govern_v the_o unlearned_a papist_n and_o many_o of_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v learn_v too_o but_o let_v that_o be_v as_o it_o will_v this_o argument_n signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o first_o reformer_n for_o if_o papist_n may_v be_v
presume_v to_o understand_v their_o own_o religion_n the_o first_o reformer_n who_o be_v all_o educate_v in_o popery_n may_v be_v as_o well_o presume_v to_o understand_v what_o popery_n then_o be_v and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o they_o misrepresent_v popery_n out_o of_o ignorance_n nor_o be_v it_o more_o probable_a that_o they_o shall_v misrepresent_v popery_n out_o of_o interest_n and_o design_n for_o if_o they_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o that_o popery_n be_v not_o so_o bad_a as_o they_o represent_v it_o to_o be_v why_o shall_v they_o themselves_o have_v set_v up_o for_o reformer_n and_o what_o hope_n can_v they_o have_v that_o at_o that_o time_n when_o popery_n be_v so_o well_o know_v they_o shall_v persuade_v the_o world_n to_o believe_v their_o misrepresentation_n be_v it_o so_o desirable_a a_o thing_n for_o man_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n upon_o themselves_o mere_o to_o gratify_v a_o misrepresenting_a humour_n do_v these_o man_n remember_v what_o our_o reformer_n suffer_v for_o oppose_a popery_n the_o loss_n of_o their_o estate_n their_o liberty_n their_o life_n all_o the_o vengeance_n of_o a_o blind_a and_o enrage_a zeal_n and_o do_v they_o undergo_v all_o this_o with_o such_o constancy_n and_o christian_a patience_n only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o tell_v lie_n and_o raise_v scandalous_a report_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o think_v it_o a_o very_a good_a argument_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o preacher_n of_o christianity_n be_v very_o honest_a man_n and_o have_v no_o design_n to_o cheat_v the_o world_n because_o they_o serve_v no_o worldly_a interest_n by_o it_o but_o cheerful_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o suffering_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o why_o do_v not_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v our_o first_o reformer_n to_o be_v honest_a man_n and_o then_o they_o can_v not_o be_v wilful_a misrepresenters_a nay_o if_o we_o will_v but_o allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v cunning_a man_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o do_v not_o want_v wit_n they_o will_v never_o have_v undertake_v so_o hopeless_a a_o design_n as_o to_o run_v down_o popery_n mere_o by_o misrepresenting_a it_o when_o have_v their_o exception_n against_o popery_n be_v only_a misrepresentation_n of_o their_o own_o all_o the_o world_n can_v have_v confute_v they_o have_v the_o first_o reformer_n be_v only_o misrepresenters_a can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o can_v have_v impose_v upon_o such_o vast_a number_n of_o man_n learned_a and_o unlearned_a who_o know_v and_o see_v what_o popery_n be_v they_o be_v no_o fool_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o hope_v to_o impose_v such_o a_o cheat_n upon_o the_o world._n 2._o ask_v they_o again_o how_o old_a this_o complaint_n be_v of_o protestant_a misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n how_o long_o it_o have_v be_v discover_v that_o popery_n have_v be_v thus_o abuse_v and_o misrepresent_v be_v the_o first_o reformer_n charge_v with_o these_o misrepresentation_n by_o their_o adversary_n in_o those_o day_n do_v they_o deny_v that_o they_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o image_n and_o relic_n do_v they_o cry_v out_o of_o misrepresentation_n when_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n as_o these_o or_o do_v they_o defend_v they_o and_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v those_o argument_n which_o the_o reformer_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o yet_o methinks_v if_o popery_n have_v be_v so_o gross_o misrepresent_v by_o the_o reformer_n this_o will_v as_o soon_o have_v be_v discover_v by_o the_o learned_a papist_n of_o those_o day_n as_o by_o our_o late_a representer_n but_o it_o be_v most_o likely_a they_o do_v not_o then_o think_v popery_n so_o much_o misrepresent_v for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v certain_o have_v complain_v of_o it_o so_o that_o the_o high_a improbability_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o unlearned_a protestant_n to_o reject_v this_o charge_n of_o protestant_a misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n as_o nothing_o else_o but_o a_o popish_a calumny_n against_o protestant_n and_o to_o conclude_v that_o if_o popery_n be_v misrepresent_v now_o it_o be_v only_o by_o themselves_o and_o that_o be_v the_o very_a truth_n of_o the_o case_n second_o let_v we_o consider_v this_o charge_n of_o misrepresentation_n in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o it_o will_v a_o little_a puzzle_v a_o man_n to_o guess_v what_o service_n they_o intend_v to_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o it_o for_o 1._o by_o complain_v of_o such_o misrepresentation_n of_o popery_n they_o plain_o confess_v that_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o we_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o be_v very_o bad_a and_o fit_a to_o be_v reject_v and_o abhor_v of_o all_o christian_n this_o the_o representer_n himself_o confess_v and_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o rhetorical_a upon_o it_o now_o this_o be_v of_o mighty_a dangerous_a consequence_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v not_o misrepresent_v they_o that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n we_o charge_v they_o with_o be_v true_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n popery_n be_v a_o very_a bad_a religion_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n then_o there_o be_v a_o very_a just_a reason_n for_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v no_o long_o either_o schismatic_n or_o heretic_n and_o if_o the_o cause_n be_v put_v upon_o this_o issue_n we_o need_v desire_v no_o better_a vindication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n till_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o misrepresenters_a i_o believe_v we_o be_v pretty_a secure_a for_o this_o age._n 2._o these_o man_n who_o complain_v so_o much_o of_o misrepresenting_a endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n look_v as_o like_o protestant_a doctrine_n as_o possible_o they_o can_v as_o if_o there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o difference_n between_o they_o now_o methinks_v this_o be_v no_o great_a reason_n for_o a_o protestant_n to_o turn_n papist_n that_o the_o popish_a faith_n be_v so_o much_o the_o better_a the_o near_a it_o come_v to_o the_o protestant_n faith._n the_o truth_n be_v the_o chief_a mystery_n in_o this_o late_a trade_n of_o represent_v and_o misrepresenting_a be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o to_o join_v a_o protestant_a faith_n with_o popish_a practice_n to_o believe_v as_o protestant_n do_v and_o to_o do_v as_o papist_n do_v as_o to_o give_v some_o few_o instance_n of_o this_o in_o the_o papist_n misrepresent_v and_o represent_v the_o papist_n represent_v believe_v it_o damnable_a to_o worship_n stock_n and_o stone_n for_o god_n to_o pray_v to_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o christ_n the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o any_o other_o saint_n this_o be_v good_a protestant_a doctrine_n but_o then_o this_o papist_n say_v his_o prayer_n before_o a_o image_n kneel_v and_o bow_n before_o it_o and_o pay_v all_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n to_o christ_n and_o the_o saint_n as_o represent_v by_o their_o image_n though_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o the_o image_n he_o honour_v but_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n by_o the_o image_n which_o be_v downright_a popery_n in_o practice_n thus_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v a_o most_o damnable_a idolatry_n to_o make_v god_n of_o man_n either_o live_n or_o dead_a which_o be_v the_o protestant_a faith_n but_o yet_o he_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o beg_v their_o intercession_n without_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n or_o his_o redeemer_n which_o be_v popery_n in_o practice_n he_o believe_v it_o damnable_a to_o think_v the_o virgin_n mary_n more_o powerful_a in_o heaven_n than_o christ._n which_o be_v protestant_a doctrine_n but_o yet_o he_o pray_v to_o her_o ostner_n than_o either_o to_o god_n or_o christ_n say_v ten_o ave-maries_n for_o one_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la which_o be_v a_o popish_a devotion_n he_o believe_v it_o unlawful_a to_o commit_v idolatry_n and_o most_o damnable_a to_o worship_n any_o breaden_a god._n which_o be_v speak_v like_o a_o protestant_n but_o yet_o he_o pay_v divine_a adoration_n to_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v do_v like_o a_o papist_n and_o thus_o in_o most_o of_o those_o thirty_o seven_o particular_n of_o the_o double_a character_n of_o a_o papist_n misrepresent_v his_o great_a art_n be_v to_o reconcile_v a_o protestant_a faith_n with_o popish_a practice_n so_o that_o this_o new_a way_n of_o represent_v popery_n be_v no_o reason_n to_o a_o protestant_n to_o alter_v his_o faith_n because_o it_o seem_v they_o believe_v in_o many_o thing_n just_a as_o we_o do_v but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a reason_n for_o a_o papist_n to_o alter_v his_o practice_n because_o a_o protestant_a faith_n and_o
out_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o by_o excuse_v it_o by_o make_v that_o to_o be_v no_o idolatry_n in_o a_o christian_a who_o know_v god_n which_o be_v idolatry_n in_o a_o heathen_a who_o do_v not_o know_v he_o for_o if_o as_o some_o say_v none_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n who_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a be_v then_o the_o heathen_n when_o once_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n may_v have_v worship_v all_o their_o country_n god_n which_o they_o do_v before_o without_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n which_o be_v as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o man_n be_v a_o rebel_n who_o through_o mistake_n and_o ignorance_n own_v any_o man_n for_o his_o prince_n who_o be_v not_o his_o prince_n but_o he_o be_v no_o rebel_n who_o know_v his_o lawful_a prince_n and_o pay_v homage_n to_o another_o who_o he_o know_v not_o to_o be_v his_o prince_n and_o therefore_o our_o saviour_n confine_v all_o religious_a worship_n to_o god_n alone_o 10._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v it_o be_v his_o answer_n to_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o tempt_v he_o to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o but_o he_o give_v such_o a_o answer_n as_o exclude_v all_o creature_n not_o only_o bad_a but_o good_a spirit_n from_o any_o share_n in_o religious_a worship_n our_o saviour_n do_v not_o deny_v to_o worship_v he_o mere_o because_o he_o be_v the_o devil_n though_o that_o a_o man_n may_v do_v without_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n who_o know_v he_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n if_o those_o man_n be_v in_o the_o right_n who_o allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o to_o worship_v some_o be_v for_o the_o supreme_a god_n who_o be_v not_o supreme_a for_o than_o you_o may_v worship_v the_o devil_n without_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n if_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o our_o saviour_n reason_n for_o not_o worship_v he_o be_v because_o we_o must_v worship_v none_o but_o god._n which_o be_v as_o good_a a_o reason_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o most_o glorious_a angel_n as_o of_o the_o devil_n himself_o nay_o our_o saviour_n deny_v to_o worship_v he_o though_o the_o devil_n make_v no_o term_n with_o he_o about_o the_o kind_n or_o degree_n of_o worship_n he_o do_v not_o require_v he_o to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o he_o which_o be_v the_o only_a act_n of_o worship_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n appropriate_v to_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o only_a to_o bow_v down_o before_o he_o as_o a_o expression_n of_o religious_a devotion_n he_o do_v not_o demand_v that_o degree_n of_o worship_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n call_v latria_n and_o appropriate_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n nay_o he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispose_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n in_o his_o own_o right_n but_o say_v they_o be_v give_v to_o he_o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v they_o to_o who_o he_o please_v in_o which_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o have_v a_o superior_a and_o therefore_o can_v not_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n desire_n to_o be_v own_v and_o worship_v as_o the_o supreme_a but_o our_o saviour_n deny_v to_o give_v he_o this_o inferior_a degree_n of_o worship_n and_o thereby_o teach_v we_o that_o no_o degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n must_v be_v give_v to_o any_o be_v but_o the_o supreme_a god._n and_o because_o mankind_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o worship_v inferior_a daemon_n as_o believe_v they_o to_o have_v the_o care_n of_o this_o low_a world_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o do_v great_a good_a to_o they_o to_o answer_v their_o prayer_n and_o to_o mediate_v for_o they_o with_o the_o superior_a deity_n or_o with_o the_o supreme_a god_n if_o they_o believe_v one_o supreme_a which_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o receive_a notion_n among_o they_o to_o prevent_v this_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n god_n advance_v his_o own_o son_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a mediator_n and_o the_o supreme_a and_o sovereign_a lord_n of_o the_o world_n that_o all_o mankind_n shall_v make_v their_o address_n and_o application_n to_o he_o and_o offer_v up_o their_o prayer_n only_o in_o his_o name_n that_o in_o he_o they_o shall_v find_v acceptance_n and_o in_o no_o other_o name_n which_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o all_o inferior_a deity_n and_o creature-patron_n and_o advocate_n for_o when_o we_o be_v assure_v that_o no_o other_o be_v can_v mediate_v for_o we_o with_o effect_n and_o power_n but_o only_o christ_n it_o be_v natural_a to_o worship_n no_o other_o mediator_n but_o he_o who_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n may_v be_v worship_v without_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n thus_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o though_o the_o heathen_a world_n have_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o 6._o yet_o to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n the_o father_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n one_o supreme_a and_o sovereign_a deity_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n now_o this_o be_v so_o apparent_o one_o end_n of_o christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o suppress_v the_o idolatry_n of_o creature-worship_n and_o to_o confine_v all_o religious_a worship_n to_o one_o supreme_a be_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o many_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o to_o teach_v we_o to_o make_v our_o application_n to_o this_o one_o god_n by_o one_o mediator_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n can_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n can_v be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o how_o dear_a soever_o they_o be_v to_o god_n they_o be_v but_o his_o creature_n and_o if_o sovereign_a prince_n will_v not_o receive_v their_o great_a favourite_n into_o their_o throne_n much_o less_o will_n god._n if_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n dispensation_n have_v take_v care_n to_o prevent_v the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a being_n by_o appoint_v his_o own_o son_n to_o be_v our_o only_a mediator_n and_o advocate_n can_v we_o imagine_v that_o he_o ever_o intend_v we_o shall_v offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o other_o mediator_n if_o he_o have_v like_v the_o mediation_n of_o creature_n will_v he_o have_v give_v his_o own_o son_n to_o be_v our_o priest_n and_o our_o mediator_n whatever_o fair_a pretence_n may_v be_v make_v for_o this_o it_o apparent_o contradict_v the_o gospel-dispensation_n for_o if_o we_o must_v own_v but_o one_o god_n he_o alone_o must_v be_v worship_v if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o mediator_n we_o must_v offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n only_o in_o his_o name_n and_o intercession_n the_o religious_a worship_n of_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n and_o if_o god_n intend_v to_o root_v idolatry_n out_o of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v never_o intend_v to_o set_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o though_o it_o have_v not_o all_o the_o aggravation_n of_o pagan_a idolatry_n yet_o be_v creature-worship_n thus_o we_o know_v how_o fond_a the_o heathen_n be_v of_o material_a image_n and_o picture_n to_o represent_v their_o god_n as_o visible_o present_a with_o they_o and_o to_o receive_v religious_a worship_n in_o their_o stead_n not_o that_o they_o do_v believe_v their_o god_n to_o be_v corporeal_a or_o that_o their_o corporeal_a image_n be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o their_o god_n in_o which_o a_o late_a author_n place_n the_o whole_a of_o idolatry_n which_o i_o confess_v be_v agreeable_a enough_o to_o his_o design_n to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n as_o it_o may_v be_v no_o person_n in_o the_o world_n be_v ever_o guilty_a of_o and_o then_o he_o may_v excuse_v who_o he_o please_v from_o idolatry_n but_o the_o heathen_n be_v not_o such_o great_a sot_n as_o this_o account_n make_v they_o as_o the_o learned_a founder_n of_o all_o anti-catholick_n idolatry_n and_o anti-christian_n principle_n as_o this_o author_n be_v please_v to_o style_v a_o very_a great_a man_n who_o name_n will_v be_v venerable_a to_o future_a age_n have_v abundant_o prove_v but_o they_o want_v some_o material_a representation_n of_o their_o god_n in_o which_o they_o may_v as_o it_o be_v see_v they_o present_v and_o offer_v up_o their_o petition_n to_o they_o and_o court_v they_o with_o some_o visible_a and_o sensible_a honour_n now_o to_o cure_v this_o idolatry_n though_o god_n will_v not_o allow_v any_o image_n or_o picture_n for_o worship_n yet_o by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n he_o appoint_v they_o to_o build_v a_o house_n or_o temple_n for_o himself_o where_o he_o will_v dwell_v among_o they_o and_o place_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n there_o be_v
the_o mercy-seat_n and_o the_o cherubim_v cover_v the_o mercy-seat_n and_o there_o god_n promise_v moses_n to_o meet_v with_o he_o and_o to_o commune_v with_o he_o from_o between_o the_o two_o cherubim_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testimony_n 22._o now_o this_o be_v a_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o god_n throne_n in_o heaven_n where_o he_o be_v surround_v with_o angel_n as_o we_o know_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n itself_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o the_o jew_n when_o they_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o temple_n pray_v towards_o it_o and_o in_o the_o temple_n as_o be_v think_v towards_o the_o mercy-seat_n as_o the_o place_n of_o god_n peculiar_a residence_n as_o now_o when_o we_o pray_v we_o lift_v up_o our_o eye_n and_o hand_n to_o heaven_n where_o god_n dwell_v so_o that_o under_o the_o law_n god_n have_v a_o peculiar_a place_n for_o worship_n and_o peculiar_a symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n but_o no_o image_n to_o represent_v his_o person_n or_o to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n i_o know_v some_o roman_a doctor_n will_v fain_o prove_v the_o cherubim_n to_o have_v be_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o which_o be_v more_o wonderful_a a_o late_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v take_v some_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o same_o and_o thereby_o to_o justify_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n etc._n and_o before_o i_o proceed_v i_o shall_v brief_o examine_v what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o this_o cause_n one_o will_v a_o little_a wonder_n who_o read_v the_o second_o commandment_n which_o so_o severe_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n that_o god_n himself_o shall_v set_v up_o image_n in_o his_o own_o temple_n as_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o a_o modest_a man_n will_v have_v be_v a_o little_a cautious_a how_o he_o have_v impute_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o god_n which_o be_v so_o direct_a a_o contradiction_n to_o his_o own_o law_n that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v statue_n or_o image_n whatever_o their_o particular_a form_n be_v i_o agree_v with_o our_o author_n and_o that_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n i_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o for_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v sacred_a image_n set_v up_o by_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o place_n of_o his_o own_o worship_n 127._o i_o deny_v for_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n where_o the_o ark_n be_v place_v and_o the_o mercy-seat_n over_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n at_o the_o two_o end_n spread_v their_o wing_n and_o cover_v the_o mercy-seat_n be_v not_o the_o place_n of_o worship_n but_o the_o place_n of_o god_n presence_n the_o place_n of_o worship_n be_v the_o place_n wherein_o man_n worship_v god_n now_o it_o be_v sufficient_o know_v that_o none_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v permit_v to_o go_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o look_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o place_n of_o their_o worship_n the_o holy_a of_o holies_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v no_o more_o the_o place_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o jew_n than_o heaven_n now_o be_v to_o we_o while_o we_o dwell_v on_o earth_n the_o high_a priest_n indeed_o enter_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n once_o a_o year_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n â—2_n which_o be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n enter_v into_o heaven_n with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o yet_o the_o priest_n go_v thither_o not_o to_o worship_n but_o to_o make_v a_o atonement_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v two_o very_a different_a thing_n however_o if_o you_o will_v call_v this_o worship_n it_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o any_o worship_n on_o earth_n but_o to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o christ_n in_o heaven_n of_o who_o the_o high_a priest_n be_v a_o type_n and_o this_o i_o think_v be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o the_o place_n of_o cherubim_n to_o cover_v the_o mercy-seat_n in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n do_v not_o prove_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o image_n in_o temple_n or_o church_n or_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n on_o earth_n if_o it_o prove_v any_o thing_n it_o must_v prove_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n in_o heaven_n of_o which_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o if_o any_o man_n can_v be_v so_o foolish_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o let_v they_o make_v what_o they_o please_v of_o it_o so_o they_o do_v but_o excuse_v we_o from_o worship_v god_n by_o image_n on_o earth_n 2._o that_o these_o cherubim_n be_v the_o most_o solemn_a and_o sacred_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n that_o nothing_o be_v more_o remarkable_a in_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n than_o the_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o cherubim_n that_o a_o outward_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o these_o image_n as_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n that_o the_o high_a priest_n adore_v these_o cherubim_n once_o a_o year_n as_o this_o author_n assert_n i_o utter_o deny_v and_o he_o have_v not_o give_v we_o one_o word_n to_o prove_v it_o for_o the_o cherubim_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o most_o solemn_a and_o sacred_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n that_o they_o be_v no_o part_n at_o all_o of_o it_o if_o by_o religion_n he_o mean_v worship_n for_o there_o be_v no_o regard_n at_o all_o have_v to_o the_o cherubim_n in_o the_o jewish_a worship_n and_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v remarkable_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o footstep_n or_o intimation_n of_o any_o honour_n at_o all_o do_v to_o the_o cherubim_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o scripture_n concern_v they_o but_o the_o command_n to_o make_v they_o and_o place_v they_o at_o the_o two_o end_n of_o the_o mercy-seat_n and_o that_o god_n be_v say_v to_o dwell_v between_o the_o cherubim_n and_o to_o give_v forth_o his_o oracle_n and_o response_n from_o that_o place_n but_o i_o desire_v to_o learn_v where_o the_o jew_n be_v command_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n to_o or_o towards_o the_o cherubim_n where_o the_o high_a priest_n be_v command_v to_o adore_v the_o cherubim_n once_o a_o year_n or_o what_o protestant_a grant_n he_o do_v so_o as_o this_o author_n insinuate_v he_o suppose_v the_o cherubim_n to_o have_v be_v the_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n and_o his_o representation_n 130._o and_o that_o the_o jew_n direct_v their_o worship_n to_o they_o as_o such_o and_o that_o be_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o image_n or_o to_o give_v the_o same_o sign_n of_o reverence_n to_o his_o representation_n as_o to_o himself_o but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v the_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n god_n indeed_o be_v say_v to_o sit_v between_o the_o cherubim_n and_o he_o promise_v moses_n to_o commune_v with_o he_o from_o between_o the_o cherubim_n but_o the_o cherubim_n be_v no_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n much_o less_o a_o representation_n of_o he_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o symbolical_a presence_n of_o god_n it_o be_v the_o mercy_n seat_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o figurative_a throne_n or_o chair_n of_o state_n but_o the_o cherubim_n be_v only_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o those_o angel_n who_o attend_v and_o encompass_v god_n throne_n in_o heaven_n and_o be_v no_o more_o representation_n of_o god_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n than_o some_o great_a minister_n of_o state_n be_v of_o the_o king_n as_o this_o author_n himself_o acknowledge_v when_o he_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n rev._n 4.6_o 7._o 127._o which_o stand_v round_o about_o the_o throne_n to_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o immediate_a divine_a presence_n in_o the_o ark_n by_o the_o cherubim_n if_o he_o have_v say_v to_o the_o cherubim_v cover_v the_o mercy_n seat_n which_o be_v his_o figurative_a throne_n and_o where_o he_o be_v invisible_o present_a without_o any_o visible_a figure_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n he_o have_v say_v right_o for_o the_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v the_o mercy_n seat_n be_v no_o more_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n than_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o stand_v before_o the_o throne_n be_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n or_o then_o some_o great_a courtier_n or_o minister_n of_o state_n who_o attend_v the_o king_n be_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o king_n they_o attend_v the_o king_n where_o ever_o he_o be_v and_o so_o may_v be_v some_o sign_n of_o his_o presence_n but_o be_v not_o a_o symbolical_a presence_n as_o a_o chair_n of_o state_n be_v but_o it_o seem_v our_o author_n imagine_v that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v such_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n and_o such_o representation_n of_o he_o as_o image_n be_v of_o the_o pagan_a god_n and_o therefore_o may_v be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o sign_n of_o reverence_n as_o god_n himself_o be_v according_a to_o
of_o some_o visible_a deity_n and_o because_o god_n can_v be_v see_v they_o have_v gratify_v their_o superstition_n by_o make_v some_o visible_a image_n and_o representation_n of_o a_o invisible_a god_n now_o to_o take_v they_o off_o from_o mean_a corporeal_a image_n and_o representation_n which_o be_v both_o a_o dishonour_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o debase_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n god_n have_v give_v we_o a_o visible_a image_n of_o himself_o have_v clothe_v his_o own_o eternal_a son_n with_o humane_a nature_n who_o be_v the_o brightness_n of_o his_o father_n glory_n and_o the_o express_a image_n of_o his_o person_n 1._o hebr._fw-la 3_o and_o therefore_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o dwell_v among_o we_o and_o we_o behold_v his_o glory_n the_o glory_n as_o of_o the_o only_o beget_v of_o the_o father_n full_a of_o grace_n and_o truth_n 1_o john_n 14._o and_o for_o this_o reason_n when_o philip_n be_v desirous_a to_o see_v the_o father_n show_v we_o the_o father_n and_o it_o suffice_v christ_n tell_v he_o that_o the_o father_n be_v to_o be_v see_v only_o in_o the_o son_n who_o be_v his_o visible_a image_n and_o glory_n jesus_n say_v unto_o he_o have_v i_o be_v so_o long_a time_n with_o you_o and_o yet_o have_v thou_o not_o see_v i_o philip_n he_o that_o have_v see_v i_o have_v see_v the_o father_n and_o how_o say_v thou_o then_o show_v we_o the_o father_n 14_o john_n 8_o 9_o this_o be_v one_o end_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n that_o we_o may_v have_v a_o visible_a deity_n a_o god_n incarnate_a to_o represent_v the_o father_n to_o we_o who_o be_v the_o live_n and_o visible_a image_n of_o god_n and_o there_o can_v not_o be_v a_o more_o effectual_a way_n to_o make_v man_n despise_v all_o dead_a material_a representation_n of_o god_n than_o to_o have_v god_n visible_o represent_v to_o we_o in_o our_o own_o nature_n it_o be_v true_a christ_n be_v not_o visible_a to_o we_o now_o on_o earth_n but_o he_o be_v visible_a in_o heaven_n and_o we_o know_v he_o be_v the_o only_a visible_a image_n of_o god_n and_o that_o be_v enough_o to_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v make_v and_o adore_v no_o other_o he_o be_v as_o visible_a to_o we_o in_o heaven_n as_o the_o mercy_n seat_n in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n be_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v that_o true_a propitiatory_a of_o which_o the_o mercy_n seat_n be_v a_o type_n and_o figure_n 3_o rom._n 25._o he_o have_v god_n set_v forth_o to_o be_v a_o propitiation_n through_o faith_n in_o his_o blood_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mercy-seat_n as_o that_o word_n be_v use_v 9_o heb._n 5._o he_o be_v the_o natural_a image_n of_o god_n and_o his_o mercy-seat_n or_o presence_n and_o throne_n of_o grace_n he_o be_v his_o visible_a image_n though_o he_o can_v be_v see_v by_o we_o for_o the_o typical_a mercy_n seat_n in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n do_v praefigure_v that_o his_o residence_n shall_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o invisible_a to_o we_o on_o earth_n but_o there_o we_o may_v see_v he_o by_o faith_n and_o there_o he_o will_v receive_v our_o prayer_n and_o present_v they_o to_o his_o father_n now_o then_o to_o sum_n up_o this_o argument_n since_o it_o be_v one_o main_a design_n of_o christ_n appearance_n to_o root_v all_o the_o remain_v of_o idolatrous_a worship_n out_o of_o the_o world_n be_v it_o credible_a that_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v any_o part_n of_o christian_a worship_n or_o allow_v by_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n if_o creature-worship_n and_o image-worship_n be_v so_o offensive_a to_o god_n here_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o creature_n and_o image_n still_o and_o therefore_o all_o the_o visible_a idolatry_n that_o ever_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o world_n before_o all_o that_o they_o can_v pretend_v be_v that_o they_o have_v better_a notion_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o image_n than_o the_o heathen_n have_v but_o whether_o they_o have_v or_o no_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o prove_v the_o pagan_a philosopher_n make_v the_o same_o apology_n for_o their_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o daemon_n and_o image_n which_o the_o learned_a papist_n now_o make_v and_o whether_o unlearned_a papist_n have_v not_o as_o gross_a notion_n about_o their_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o image_n as_o the_o unlearned_a heathen_n have_v be_v very_o doubtful_a and_o have_v be_v very_o much_o suspect_v by_o learned_a romanist_n themselves_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v some_o difference_n upon_o this_o account_n can_v we_o think_v that_o christ_n who_o come_v to_o root_v out_o all_o idolatrous_a worship_n intend_v to_o set_v up_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o creature-worship_n and_o image-worship_n in_o great_a pomp_n and_o glory_n than_o ever_o and_o only_o to_o rectify_v man_n opinion_n about_o it_o suppose_v the_o idolatry_n of_o creature-worship_n and_o image-worship_n do_v consist_v only_o in_o man_n gross_a notion_n about_o it_o yet_o we_o see_v under_o the_o law_n to_o prevent_v and_o cure_v this_o god_n do_v not_o go_v about_o to_o rectify_v their_o opinion_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o absolute_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o all_o image_n and_o of_o any_o other_o be_v but_o himself_o which_o methinks_v he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v there_o be_v such_o great_a advantage_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o image_n as_o the_o romanist_n pretend_v and_o when_o god_n in_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n forbid_v all_o creature_n and_o image_n worship_n can_v we_o think_v that_o christ_n who_o come_v to_o make_v a_o more_o perfect_a reformation_n shall_v only_o change_v their_o country_n god_n into_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o give_v new_a name_n to_o their_o statue_n and_o image_n which_o whatever_n he_o have_v teach_v about_o it_o instead_o of_o cure_v idolatry_n have_v be_v to_o set_v up_o that_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n which_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n absolute_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v as_o idolatry_n when_o god_n to_o cure_v the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o inferior_a daemon_n as_o their_o mediator_n and_o advocate_n with_o the_o supreme_a god_n send_v his_o own_o son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o be_v our_o mediator_n can_v we_o think_v that_o he_o intend_v after_o this_o that_o we_o shall_v worship_v angel_n and_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o our_o mediator_n when_o god_n have_v give_v we_o a_o visible_a image_n of_o himself_o his_o eternal_a and_o incarnate_a son_n who_o we_o may_v worship_n and_o adore_v do_v he_o still_o intend_v that_o we_o shall_v worship_v material_a and_o sensible_a image_n of_o wood_n or_o stone_n by_o the_o incarnation_n of_o his_o own_o son_n god_n do_v indeed_o take_v care_n to_o rectify_v man_n mistake_n about_o creature-worship_n and_o to_o cut_v off_o all_o pretence_n for_o it_o those_o who_o plead_v that_o vast_a distance_n between_o god_n and_o man_n and_o how_o unfit_a it_o be_v that_o sinner_n shall_v make_v their_o immediate_a approach_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o therefore_o worship_v inferior_a daemon_n as_o middle_a being_n between_o god_n and_o man_n have_v now_o no_o pretence_n for_o this_o since_o god_n have_v appoint_v his_o own_o son_n to_o be_v our_o mediator_n those_o who_o worship_v image_n as_o the_o visible_a representation_n of_o a_o invisible_a god_n have_v now_o a_o visible_a object_n of_o worship_n a_o god_n incarnate_a a_o god_n in_o the_o nature_n and_o likeness_n of_o a_o man_n and_o though_o we_o do_v not_o now_o see_v he_o yet_o we_o have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o visible_a god_n and_o mediator_n to_o who_o we_o can_v direct_v our_o prayer_n in_o heaven_n which_o be_v satisfaction_n enough_o even_o to_o man_n of_o more_o gross_a and_o material_a imagination_n without_o any_o artificial_a and_o senseless_a representation_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o be_v all_o this_o do_v that_o man_n may_v worship_v creature_n and_o image_n without_o idolatry_n or_o rather_o be_v it_o not_o do_v to_o cure_v man_n inclination_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n with_o creature_n and_o image_n whoever_o believe_v that_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v intend_v as_o a_o remedy_n against_o idolatry_n can_v never_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o image_n which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n be_v so_o exact_o like_o it_o in_o all_o external_a appearance_n that_o the_o allowance_n of_o it_o do_v not_o look_v like_o a_o proper_a cure_n for_o idolatry_n sect_n ii_o concern_v the_o great_a love_n of_o god_n to_o mankind_n and_o the_o assurance_n of_o pardon_n and_o forgiveness_n which_o the_o gospel_n give_v to_o all_o penitent_a
to_o do_v good_a or_o if_o this_o be_v goodness_n let_v those_o take_v comfort_n in_o it_o that_o can_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o goodness_n to_o exchange_v the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o hell_n which_o be_v due_a to_o sin_n into_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o purgatory_n i_o grant_v this_o be_v something_o but_o only_o ask_v whether_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v a_o more_o perfect_a expression_n of_o love_n and_o goodness_n to_o have_v remit_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n also_o of_o it_o may_v be_v some_o thousand_o year_n torment_v in_o purgatory_n whether_o this_o may_v not_o have_v be_v expect_v under_o a_o dispensation_n of_o the_o most_o perfect_a love_n and_o from_o that_o god_n who_o send_v his_o only_o beget_v son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o save_v sinner_n whether_o those_o sin_n be_v perfect_o forgive_v which_o shall_v be_v avenge_v tho'_o not_o with_o eternal_a yet_o with_o long_a temporal_a punishment_n in_o the_o next_o world_n whether_o any_o man_n think_v himself_o perfect_o forgive_v who_o be_v punish_v very_o severe_o though_o not_o absolute_o according_a to_o his_o desert_n and_o consequent_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v not_o a_o very_a great_a diminution_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o whether_o that_o can_v be_v a_o true_a gospel_n doctrine_n which_o represent_v the_o love_n of_o god_n much_o less_o than_o the_o love_n of_o a_o kind_n and_o good_a man_n who_o when_o he_o forgive_v the_o injury_n forgive_v the_o whole_a punishment_n of_o it_o nay_o whether_o that_o can_v be_v a_o gospel_n doctrine_n which_o represent_v the_o love_n of_o god_n less_o than_o infinite_a and_o i_o suppose_v a_o infinite_a love_n may_v forgive_v true_a penitent_n the_o whole_a punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o purgatory_n 2_o lie_n in_o purgatory_n god_n do_v not_o only_o punish_v those_o who_o he_o have_v pardon_v but_o he_o punish_v for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o punishment-sake_n for_o thus_o the_o roman_a doctor_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o pardon_n and_o in_o a_o state_n of_o perfect_a grace_n and_o they_o suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n not_o to_o purge_v away_o any_o remain_v of_o sin_n or_o to_o purify_v and_o refine_v they_o and_o make_v they_o more_o fit_a for_o heaven_n but_o only_o to_o bear_v the_o punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n for_o which_o they_o have_v make_v no_o satisfaction_n while_o they_o live_v now_o i_o dare_v bold_o affirm_v this_o be_v irreconcilable_a with_o any_o degree_n of_o love_n and_o goodness_n to_o make_v any_o punishment_n just_a it_o must_v have_v respect_n to_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n to_o make_v it_o a_o act_n of_o goodness_n it_o must_v be_v intend_v for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o sinner_n but_o when_o sin_n be_v pardon_v the_o guilt_n at_o least_o be_v take_v away_o and_o therefore_o such_o punishment_n can_v have_v no_o relation_n to_o guilt_n and_o when_o the_o sinner_n be_v in_o a_o perfect_a state_n of_o grace_n and_o needs_o no_o amendment_n such_o punishment_n can_v have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o good_a and_o reformation_n of_o the_o sinner_n and_o therefore_o such_o punishment_n be_v neither_o just_a nor_o good_a and_o this_o be_v the_o exact_a notion_n of_o purgatory_n and_o methinks_v we_o shall_v consider_v whether_o this_o agree_v with_o that_o account_n the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o the_o love_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n shall_v a_o prince_n have_v a_o jail_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o purgatory_n where_o for_o several_a year_n he_o torment_v those_o who_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v pardon_v and_o who_o be_v grow_v very_o good_a man_n and_o good_a subject_n and_o need_v no_o correction_n or_o discipline_n i_o believe_v all_o the_o world_n will_v laugh_v at_o those_o who_o shall_v call_v this_o love_n and_o goodness_n pardon_n and_o mercy_n hell_n be_v very_o reconcileable_a with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n because_o it_o be_v prepare_v only_o for_o those_o who_o be_v the_o object_n of_o a_o just_a a_o righteous_a vengeance_n and_o a_o very_a good_a god_n may_v be_v very_o just_a but_o purgatory_n can_v never_o be_v reconcile_v with_o the_o superabundant_a goodness_n of_o god_n to_o sinner_n through_o jesus_n christ_n unless_o man_n think_v it_o a_o great_a kindness_n to_o suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o hell_n for_o several_a month_n year_n or_o age_n for_o no_o reason_n which_o make_v it_o either_o just_a or_o good_a to_o suffer_v they_o so_o that_o a_o popish_a purgatory_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o god_n great_a love_n and_o goodness_n to_o sinner_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o destroy_v the_o hope_n and_o confidence_n of_o sinner_n for_o if_o they_o may_v lie_v in_o purgatory_n for_o some_o thousand_o year_n as_o they_o may_v do_v notwithstanding_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n if_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o priest_n or_o their_o money_n be_v not_o more_o merciful_a unto_o they_o they_o have_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o glory_n much_o in_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n though_o they_o shall_v go_v to_o heaven_n at_o last_o so_o that_o our_o protestant_a need_n not_o dispute_n much_o about_o purgatory_n let_v he_o only_o ask_v a_o popish_a priest_n how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n can_v be_v reconcile_v with_o that_o stupendous_a love_n of_o god_n declare_v to_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o notion_n of_o goodness_n among_o man_n to_o inflict_v such_o terrible_a punishment_n in_o mere_a grace_n and_o love_n even_o when_o the_o sin_n be_v pardon_v and_o the_o sinner_n reconcile_v and_o no_o long_o in_o a_o state_n of_o discipline_n and_o trial_n second_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n destroy_v or_o weaken_v that_o security_n the_o gospel_n have_v give_v sinner_n of_o their_o redemption_n from_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o the_o just_a punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n one_o great_a security_n be_v the_o love_n of_o god_n declare_v to_o the_o world_n by_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n but_o if_o the_o love_n of_o god_n to_o penitent_a sinner_n who_o be_v redeem_a by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v consistent_a with_o his_o torment_v they_o in_o purgatory_n so_o many_o thousand_o year_n as_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n to_o distinguish_v such_o love_n from_o wrath_n and_o a_o sinner_n who_o be_v afraid_a of_o so_o many_o thousand_o year_n punishment_n can_v take_v no_o great_a comfort_n in_o it_o but_o beside_o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n destroy_v man_n hope_n and_o confidence_n in_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o express_a promise_n of_o pardon_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n in_o his_o name_n 1._o it_o destroy_v man_n hope_n in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o atonement_n and_o expiation_n of_o his_o blood_n for_o if_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n what_o security_n be_v this_o to_o a_o sinner_n yes_o you_o will_v say_v christ_n have_v redeem_a we_o from_o eternal_a though_o not_o from_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o therefore_o penitent_a sinner_n have_v this_o security_n by_o the_o expiation_n of_o christ_n death_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v eternal_o damn_v this_o i_o know_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v but_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o any_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v from_o scripture_n that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n have_v deliver_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n if_o he_o have_v not_o deliver_v we_o from_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o next_o world_n i_o thankful_o acknowledge_v and_o it_o be_v the_o only_a hope_n i_o have_v that_o the_o gospel_n have_v give_v we_o abundant_a assurance_n of_o the_o expiation_n and_o atonement_n make_v for_o sin_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o what_o i_o say_v be_v this_o that_o if_o these_o text_n which_o prove_v our_o redemption_n by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o christ_n have_v redeem_v we_o from_o the_o whole_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n in_o the_o next_o world_n they_o prove_v nothing_o and_o then_o we_o have_v not_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n have_v redeem_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n which_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v all_o christian_n abhor_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n if_o it_o destroy_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n by_o jesus_n christ._n as_o to_o show_v this_o brief_o the_o hope_n and_o security_n of_o sinner_n depend_v upon_o such_o scripture_n expression_n as_o these_o that_o christ_n have_v die_v for_o our_o sin_n that_o he_o have_v make_v atonement_n
compassionate_a he_o must_v want_v power_n to_o help_v we_o and_o that_o destroy_v the_o hope_n of_o sinner_n as_o much_o as_o want_v of_o compassion_n it_o must_v be_v want_n of_o will_n or_o power_n in_o he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o deliver_v we_o from_o purgatory_n as_o well_o as_o hell_n and_o if_o he_o want_v power_n to_o deliver_v we_o from_o purgatory_n for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v more_o question_v his_o power_n to_o deliver_v from_o hell_n for_o that_o be_v the_o hard_a of_o the_o two_o if_o his_o blood_n can_v not_o expiate_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n which_o the_o merit_n of_o some_o supererogate_a saint_n or_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n or_o the_o priest_n mass_n can_v redeem_v we_o from_o how_o can_v it_o make_v expiation_n for_o eternal_a punishment_n if_o his_o interest_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n will_v not_o do_v the_o less_o how_o can_v it_o do_v the_o great_a there_o be_v no_o doctrine_n more_o irreconcilable_a with_o the_o perfect_a love_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v a_o dispensation_n of_o love_n and_o grace_n than_o this_o of_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o this_o be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o our_o mediator_n with_o god_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o do_v not_o disparage_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o of_o our_o mediator_n and_o advocate_n jesus_n christ_n to_o penitent_a sinner_n now_o a_o very_a few_o word_n will_v decide_v this_o matter_n 1._o with_o respect_n to_o god_n now_o can_v that_o man_n believe_v that_o god_n be_v so_o very_o gracious_a to_o sinner_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o christ_n who_o seek_v to_o so_o many_o advocate_n and_o mediator_n to_o intercede_v for_o he_o with_o god._n to_o imagine_v that_o we_o want_v any_o mediator_n to_o god_n but_o only_o our_o highpriest_n who_o mediate_v in_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n be_v a_o reproach_n to_o the_o divine_a goodness_n the_o wisdom_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n may_v require_v a_o sacrifice_n and_o a_o highpriest_n to_o make_v atonement_n for_o sin_n but_o infinite_a goodness_n need_v not_o any_o entreaty_n and_o mere_a intercession_n to_o move_v he_o a_o true_o good_a man_n who_o know_v a_o proper_a object_n of_o his_o kindness_n need_v not_o to_o be_v ask_v to_o do_v good_a the_o use_n of_o such_o advocate_n and_o mediator_n among_o man_n be_v either_o to_o recommend_v a_o unknown_a person_n to_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o prince_n or_o fair_o to_o represent_v his_o cause_n to_o he_o which_o have_v be_v misrepresent_v by_o other_o or_o to_o procure_v favour_n for_o a_o undeserving_a person_n or_o among_o equal_a competitor_n to_o procure_v some_o one_o to_o be_v prefer_v this_o be_v all_o the_o use_n of_o intercession_n among_o man_n for_o a_o good_a and_o wise_a and_o just_a prience_n will_v do_v what_o be_v wise_a and_o just_a and_o good_a not_o only_o without_o intercessor_n but_o against_o all_o intercession_n to_o the_o contrary_n now_o i_o suppose_v no_o man_n will_v say_v that_o god_n want_v mediator_n and_o advocate_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o account_n for_o he_o know_v every_o man_n understand_v perfect_o his_o cause_n will_v never_o be_v persuade_v by_o any_o intercession_n to_o show_v kindness_n to_o unfit_a object_n that_o be_v to_o impenitent_a sinner_n and_o his_o goodness_n be_v so_o unconfined_a and_o so_o extensive_a to_o all_o that_o there_o can_v never_o be_v any_o competition_n for_o his_o favour_n and_o therefore_o to_o multiply_v advocate_n and_o mediator_n to_o god_n must_v argue_v a_o great_a distrust_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o goodness_n which_o a_o kind_n and_o good_a prince_n will_v take_v very_o ill_a of_o we_o god_n indeed_o have_v command_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o one_o another_o in_o this_o world_n as_o he_o have_v to_o pray_v for_o ourselves_o but_o this_o be_v not_o by_o way_n of_o interest_n and_o merit_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o by_o humble_a supplication_n which_o be_v very_o reconcileable_a with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o make_v prayer_n a_o necessary_a condition_n of_o grant_v pardon_n and_o other_o blessing_n we_o want_v but_o as_o the_o use_n of_o prayer_n for_o ourselves_o be_v not_o to_o move_v god_n mere_o by_o our_o importunity_n to_o do_v good_a to_o we_o for_o we_o must_v pray_v in_o faith_n that_o be_v with_o a_o humble_a assurance_n and_o confidence_n that_o god_n will_v hear_v we_o which_o include_v a_o firm_a belief_n of_o his_o readiness_n to_o grant_v what_o we_o pray_v for_o so_o neither_o be_v our_o prayer_n for_o other_o to_o move_v god_n by_o our_o interest_n in_o he_o that_o be_v they_o be_v not_o the_o intercession_n of_o favourite_n but_o of_o humble_a supplicant_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n why_o god_n shall_v make_v prayer_n the_o condition_n of_o our_o receive_n though_o he_o want_v not_o our_o importunity_n to_o move_v he_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o excellent_a virtue_n exercise_v in_o prayer_n such_o as_o great_a sorrow_n for_o sin_n great_a humility_n of_o mind_n faith_n in_o god_n promise_n the_o act_n of_o love_n and_o affiance_n and_o trust_n in_o god_n and_o a_o constant_a dependence_n on_o his_o grace_n and_o providence_n for_o all_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a blessing_n and_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n why_o he_o shall_v command_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o other_o though_o he_o want_v none_o of_o our_o intercession_n for_o they_o because_o it_o be_v a_o mutual_a exercise_n of_o charity_n of_o love_n to_o our_o brethren_n and_o forgiveness_n to_o our_o enemy_n and_o be_v a_o mighty_a obligation_n to_o do_v all_o other_o act_n of_o kindness_n for_o those_o who_o know_v it_o to_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o pray_v for_o one_o another_o will_v think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o do_v good_a to_o one_o another_o also_o this_o become_v those_o who_o live_v and_o converse_v together_o in_o this_o world_n because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a instrument_n of_o virtue_n and_o that_o be_v a_o reason_n why_o god_n shall_v encourage_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o by_o promise_v to_o hear_v our_o prayer_n for_o each_o other_o but_o as_o far_o as_o mere_a goodness_n be_v concern_v the_o gospel_n represent_v god_n as_o so_o very_o good_a to_o sinner_n that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o intercessor_n for_o they_o for_o god_n so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n 3_o john_n 16._o this_o be_v a_o act_n of_o goodness_n antecedent_n to_o the_o incarnation_n and_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o high_a act_n of_o goodness_n that_o god_n can_v manifest_v to_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o secure_v we_o of_o god_n love_n and_o goodness_n to_o sinner_n without_o a_o mediator_n and_o advocate_n for_o that_o love_n which_o provide_v a_o mediator_n for_o we_o be_v without_o one_o and_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o for_o want_v of_o goodness_n or_o that_o he_o need_v entreaty_n that_o he_o give_v his_o son_n to_o be_v our_o mediator_n and_o therefore_o hence_o s._n paul_n prove_v how_o ready_a god_n be_v to_o bestow_v all_o good_a thing_n on_o we_o he_o that_o spare_v not_o his_o own_o son_n but_o deliver_v he_o up_o for_o we_o all_o how_o shall_v he_o not_o with_o he_o also_o free_o give_v we_o all_o thing_n 8_o rom._n 32._o and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o represent_v the_o goodness_n of_o god_n by_o the_o tenderness_n and_o compassion_n of_o a_o earthly_a parent_n if_o you_o then_o be_v evil_a that_o be_v less_o good_a than_o god_n be_v know_v how_o to_o give_v good_a thing_n to_o your_o child_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v your_o heavenly_a father_n give_v good_a thing_n to_o they_o that_o ask_v he_o 7_o matth._n 11._o especial_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o prodigal_n where_o our_o saviour_n describe_v the_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o sinner_n by_o that_o passion_n and_o joy_n wherewith_o the_o father_n receive_v his_o return_a prodigal_n nay_o he_o assure_v his_o disciple_n that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o his_o own_o intercession_n to_o incline_v god_n to_o be_v good_a and_o kind_a to_o they_o at_o that_o day_n you_o shall_v ask_v in_o my_o name_n and_o i_o say_v not_o unto_o you_o that_o i_o will_v pray_v the_o father_n for_o you_o for_o the_o father_n himself_o love_v you_o because_o you_o have_v love_v i_o and_o believe_v that_o i_o come_v out_o from_o god_n 16_o john_n 26_o 27._o god_n be_v so_o infinite_o good_a that_o he_o
need_v no_o mediator_n or_o intercessor_n to_o incline_v he_o to_o all_o act_n of_o goodness_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o wise_a and_o just_a governor_n of_o the_o world_n he_o require_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o a_o highpriest_n to_o make_v atonement_n for_o it_o and_o to_o intercede_v in_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n such_o a_o mediator_n christ_n be_v who_o alone_o be_v both_o our_o sacrifice_n and_o our_o priest_n and_o therefore_o our_o only_a mediator_n not_o to_o incline_v god_n to_o be_v good_a for_o that_o he_o be_v before_o infinite_o good_a or_o else_o he_o have_v not_o give_v his_o son_n to_o be_v our_o sacrifice_n and_o our_o highpriest_n but_o to_o make_v atonement_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o thereby_o to_o reconcile_v the_o exercise_n of_o god_n goodness_n with_o his_o wisdom_n and_o justice_n in_o govern_v the_o world._n such_o a_o mediator_n and_o highpriest_n do_v not_o lessen_v the_o divine_a goodness_n for_o the_o intention_n of_o his_o mediation_n be_v not_o to_o make_v god_n good_a and_o kind_a but_o to_o make_v it_o wise_a and_o just_a in_o god_n to_o do_v good_a to_o sinner_n but_o all_o other_o mediator_n in_o heaven_n who_o business_n it_o be_v by_o prayer_n and_o entreaty_n and_o interest_n and_o favour_n to_o incline_v god_n to_o be_v good_a to_o such_o particular_a person_n as_o they_o intercede_v for_o be_v a_o real_a disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a goodness_n as_o if_o he_o will_v not_o be_v good_a unless_o he_o be_v conquer_v by_o entreaties_n and_o over_o rule_v by_o the_o prevail_a intercession_n of_o some_o great_a favourite_n and_o yet_o such_o mediator_n as_o these_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o virgin_n mary_n be_v if_o they_o be_v mediator_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o as_o to_o our_o mediator_n argue_v such_o a_o diffidence_n and_o distrust_n of_o god_n goodness_n as_o do_v not_o become_v the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o can_v be_v no_o gospel_n doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v irreconcilable_a with_o that_o account_n the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god._n 2._o nor_o be_v it_o less_o injurious_a to_o the_o love_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o fly_v to_o the_o prayer_n and_o aid_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n herself_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o dispute_v what_o encroachment_n this_o be_v upon_o the_o mediatorship_n of_o christ_n to_o make_v our_o address_n and_o application_n to_o other_o mediator_n but_o whoever_o do_v so_o must_v either_o think_v that_o christ_n want_v interest_n with_o god_n without_o the_o joint_a intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n or_o that_o he_o want_v kindness_n to_o we_o and_o either_o will_v not_o intercede_v for_o we_o at_o all_o or_o will_v not_o do_v it_o unless_o he_o be_v prevail_v with_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n or_o the_o entreaty_n or_o the_o command_v of_o his_o mother_n i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o pretend_v that_o he_o want_v power_n to_o do_v what_o we_o ask_v of_o he_o when_o he_o himself_o have_v assure_v we_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o ask_v of_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o we_o 15_o john_n 16._o 16_o john_n 23_o 24._o do_v our_o mediator_n then_o need_v other_o mediator_n to_o intercede_v with_o he_o for_o we_o what!_o he_o who_o become_v man_n for_o we_o who_o live_v a_o laborious_a and_o afflict_a life_n for_o we_o who_o love_v we_o so_o as_o to_o give_v himself_o for_o we_o who_o be_v a_o merciful_a and_o compassionate_a highpriest_n and_o touch_v with_o a_o feel_n of_o our_o infirmity_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n tempt_v like_o as_o we_o be_v yet_o without_o sin_n what_o a_o change_n do_v this_o make_v in_o the_o whole_a gospel_n have_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v out_o some_o better_a security_n for_o sinner_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n what_o a_o hopeless_a state_n have_v we_o be_v in_o for_o all_o that_o the_o gospel_n tell_v we_o be_v that_o god_n in_o great_a love_n and_o goodness_n to_o sinner_n send_v his_o son_n to_o be_v our_o saviour_n and_o that_o we_o may_v have_v the_o great_a assurance_n of_o his_o pity_n and_o compassion_n for_o we_o he_o become_v man_n flesh_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o bone_n of_o our_o bone_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o weakness_n and_o infirmity_n of_o our_o nature_n to_o the_o great_a shame_n and_o reproach_n to_o the_o sharp_a pain_n and_o the_o most_o infamous_a death_n that_o he_o may_v the_o better_o know_v what_o our_o temptation_n and_o suffering_n be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o may_v be_v more_o sensible_o affect_v with_o our_o condition_n in_o all_o our_o suffering_n this_o one_o will_v have_v think_v shall_v have_v give_v the_o great_a security_n to_o sinner_n of_o his_o readiness_n to_o help_v they_o who_o do_v and_o suffer_v all_o this_o for_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o only_a security_n which_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n give_v we_o but_o it_o seem_v christ_n be_v not_o merciful_a and_o pitiful_a enough_o his_o virgin_n mother_n have_v soft_a and_o tender_a passion_n and_o such_o a_o interest_n in_o he_o or_o authority_n over_o he_o in_o the_o right_n of_o a_o mother_n as_o some_o of_o they_o have_v not_o without_o blasphemy_n represent_v it_o that_o she_o can_v have_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o and_o thus_o they_o suppose_v the_o other_o saint_n to_o be_v much_o more_o pitiful_a than_o christ_n be_v and_o to_o have_v interest_n enough_o to_o protect_v their_o supplicant_n or_o else_o it_o be_v not_o imaginable_a why_o they_o shall_v need_v or_o desire_v any_o other_o advocate_n now_o let_v any_o man_n who_o understand_v the_o gospel_n and_o find_v there_o how_o the_o love_n of_o christ_n be_v magnify_v not_o only_o in_o die_v for_o we_o but_o in_o his_o be_v a_o merciful_a and_o compassionate_a highpriest_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a hope_n of_o sinner_n that_o if_o any_o man_n sin_n we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a who_o be_v also_o a_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n think_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o our_o patron_n and_o advocate_n to_o be_v a_o gospel-doctrine_n if_o he_o can_v sect_n iii_o concern_v the_o nature_n of_o christian_a worship_n 3._o another_o manifest_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o reform_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n not_o only_o by_o extirpate_v idolatry_n but_o by_o purge_v it_o from_o all_o pagan_a and_o jewish_a superstition_n and_o to_o appoint_v such_o a_o worship_n as_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man._n and_o whoever_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o that_o worship_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v prescribe_v in_o the_o gospel_n will_v easy_o discover_v how_o unlike_a they_o be_v let_v we_o then_o consider_v what_o christ_n have_v reform_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n he_o have_v prescribe_v to_o his_o disciple_n i._o what_o he_o have_v reform_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o that_o may_v be_v comprehend_v in_o one_o word_n he_o have_v take_v away_o all_o that_o be_v mere_o external_n in_o religion_n by_o which_o i_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v forbid_v all_o external_n act_n of_o worship_n or_o such_o external_n circumstance_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o decent_a and_o orderly_a performance_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o the_o nature_n and_o reason_n of_o thing_n require_v under_o all_o dispensation_n of_o religion_n but_o that_o he_o have_v lay_v aside_o all_o such_o external_n rite_n as_o either_o be_v or_o be_v think_v to_o be_v in_o themselves_o act_v of_o religion_n and_o to_o render_v such_o worshipper_n very_o acceptable_a to_o god._n a_o great_a many_o such_o rite_n there_o be_v in_o the_o pagan_a religion_n and_o a_o great_a many_o in_o the_o jewish_a worship_n of_o god_n own_o institution_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o which_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n and_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n have_v introduce_v we_o know_v the_o jewish_a worship_n consist_v of_o external_n rite_n in_o their_o temple_n and_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o wash_n and_o purification_n in_o new_a moon_n and_o sabbath_n and_o festival_n solemnity_n in_o consecrate_a garment_n and_o vessel_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n in_o distinction_n of_o meat_n etc._n etc._n the_o very_a external_n observance_n of_o these_o rite_n be_v act_n of_o religion_n and_o necessary_a to_o make_v their_o worship_n acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o the_o wilful_a and_o presumptuous_a neglect_n or_o contempt_n of_o they_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n now_o our_o saviour_n have_v abrogate_a
when_o christ_n be_v come_v who_o be_v the_o true_a emmanuel_n or_o god_n dwell_v among_o we_o and_o have_v by_o his_o incarnation_n accomplish_v the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o temple_n god_n will_v no_o long_o have_v a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a presence_n i_o will_v not_o quarrel_v with_o any_o man_n who_o shall_v call_v the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o utensil_n of_o it_o holy_a thing_n for_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o common_a use_n and_o reason_n teach_v we_o to_o have_v such_o place_n and_o thing_n in_o some_o kind_n of_o religious_a respect_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o relation_n not_o to_o god_n but_o to_o his_o worship_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a different_a thing_n from_o the_o typical_a holiness_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o altar_n and_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o temple_n and_o there_o be_v two_o plain_a difference_n between_o they_o the_o first_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o cause_n the_o second_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o effect_n the_o cause_n of_o this_o legal_a holiness_n be_v god_n peculiar_a presence_n in_o the_o temple_n where_o god_n choose_v to_o dwell_v as_o in_o his_o own_o house_n which_o sanctify_v the_o temple_n and_o all_o thing_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o effect_n be_v that_o this_o holiness_n of_o the_o place_n sanctify_v the_o worship_n and_o give_v value_n and_o acceptation_n to_o it_o the_o first_o need_v no_o proof_n and_o the_o second_o we_o learn_v from_o what_o our_o saviour_n tell_v the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n wo_n unto_o you_o you_o blind_a guide_n which_o say_v whosoever_o shall_v swear_v by_o the_o temple_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o whosoever_o shall_v swear_v by_o the_o gold_n of_o the_o temple_n he_o be_v a_o debtor_n you_o fool_n and_o blind_a for_o whether_o be_v great_a the_o gold_n or_o the_o temple_n that_o sanctify_v the_o gold_n 19_o and_o whosoever_o shall_v swear_v by_o the_o altar_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o whosoever_o swear_v by_o the_o gift_n that_o lie_v upon_o it_o he_o be_v guilty_a you_o fool_n and_o blind_a for_o whether_o be_v great_a the_o gift_n or_o the_o altar_n that_o sanctify_v the_o gift_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v such_o a_o holiness_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o altar_n as_o convey_v a_o holiness_n and_o sanctity_n to_o other_o thing_n even_o to_o the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v offer_v there_o but_o now_o whatever_o holiness_n there_o be_v in_o christian_a church_n and_o oratory_n they_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v perform_v there_o not_o the_o worship_n sanctify_v by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o assembly_n of_o christian_n themselves_o that_o be_v the_o church_n the_o house_n the_o holy_a and_o live_a temple_n of_o god_n not_o the_o build_n of_o wood_n or_o stone_n wherein_o they_o meet_v god_n and_o christ_n be_v peculiar_o present_a in_o the_o assembly_n of_o christian_n though_o not_o by_o a_o figurative_a and_o symbolical_a presence_n and_o thus_o he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o place_n when_o christian_n meet_v and_o which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o separate_v to_o religious_a uses_n and_o there_o be_v a_o natural_a decency_n in_o the_o thing_n to_o show_v some_o peculiar_a respect_n to_o the_o place_n where_o we_o solemn_o worship_n god_n but_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o the_o place_n as_o it_o be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o it_o go_v along_o with_o the_o company_n and_o the_o worship_n and_o therefore_o the_o place_n may_v be_v call_v holy_a not_o upon_o account_n of_o its_o immediate_a relation_n to_o god_n as_o god_n house_n wherein_o he_o dwell_v but_o its_o relation_n to_o christian_n and_o that_o holy_a worship_n which_o be_v perform_v there_o and_o i_o suppose_v every_o one_o see_v the_o vast_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o and_o thus_o all_o that_o vast_a number_n of_o ceremony_n which_o relate_v to_o this_o external_a and_o legal_a holiness_n of_o place_n vessel_n instrument_n garment_n etc._n etc._n have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o christian_a worship_n because_o there_o be_v no_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a presence_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o no_o such_o legal_a holiness_n of_o place_n and_o thing_n under_o the_o gospel_n 4_o lie_v nor_o be_v material_a and_o inanimate_a thing_n make_v the_o receptacle_n of_o divine_a grace_n and_o virtue_n under_o the_o gospel_n to_o convey_v they_o to_o we_o mere_o by_o contract_n and_o external_a application_n like_o some_o annulet_n or_o charm_n to_o wear_v in_o our_o pocket_n or_o hang_v about_o our_o neck_n there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o jewish_a religion_n though_o there_o be_v in_o the_o pagan_a worship_n but_o under_o the_o gospel_n christ_n bestow_v his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o we_o as_o the_o principle_n of_o a_o new_a divine_a life_n and_o from_o he_o alone_o we_o must_v immediate_o receive_v all_o divine_a influence_n and_o virtue_n and_o not_o seek_v for_o these_o heavenly_a power_n in_o senseless_a thing_n which_o can_v no_o more_o receive_v nor_o communicate_v divine_a grace_n to_o we_o than_o they_o do_v wit_n and_o understanding_n to_o those_o who_o expect_v grace_n from_o they_o for_o can_v grace_n be_v lodge_v in_o a_o rot_a bone_n or_o a_o piece_n of_o wood_n or_o convey_v to_o our_o soul_n by_o perspiration_n in_o a_o kiss_n or_o touch_v 5_o lie_v the_o christian_a religion_n admit_v of_o no_o external_n or_o ceremonial_a righteousness_n in_o christ_n jesus_n neither_o circumcision_n avail_v any_o thing_n nor_o uncircumcision_n but_o a_o new_a creature_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n 20._o and_o faith_n which_o work_v by_o love_n the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o of_o all_o our_o saviour_n sermon_n be_v to_o make_v we_o true_o holy_a that_o we_o may_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n have_v escape_v the_o corruption_n which_o be_v in_o the_o world_n through_o lust_n there_o be_v nothing_o our_o lord_n do_v more_o severe_o condemn_v than_o a_o external_n and_o pharisaical_a righteousness_n which_o consist_v either_o in_o observe_v the_o external_n rite_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n or_o their_o own_o superstition_n receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o their_o forefather_n and_o express_o tell_v his_o disciple_n except_o your_o righteousness_n exceed_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n you_o shall_v in_o no_o wise_n enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n now_o this_o cut_v off_o every_o thing_n which_o be_v external_n in_o religion_n at_o a_o blow_n because_o it_o cut_v off_o all_o hope_n and_o relyance_n on_o a_o external_n righteousness_n and_o i_o believe_v man_n will_v not_o be_v fond_a of_o such_o superstition_n when_o they_o know_v they_o will_v do_v they_o no_o good_a 6_o lie_v and_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o place_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v external_a in_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o only_o for_o some_o foederal_a rite_n such_o as_o the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v our_o admission_n into_o the_o new_a covenant_n the_o second_o the_o exercise_n of_o communion_n with_o christ_n in_o this_o gospel_n covenant_n and_o such_o rite_n as_o these_o be_v necessary_a in_o all_o institute_v religion_n which_o depend_v upon_o free_a and_o voluntary_a covenant_n for_o since_o mankind_n have_v by_o sin_n forfeit_v their_o natural_a right_n to_o god_n favour_n they_o can_v challenge_v nothing_o from_o he_o now_o but_o by_o promise_n and_o covenant_n and_o since_o such_o covenant_n require_v a_o mutual_a stipulation_n on_o both_o side_n they_o must_v be_v transact_v by_o some_o visible_a and_o sensible_a rite_n whereby_o god_n oblige_v himself_o to_o we_o and_o we_o to_o he_o but_o these_o be_v only_o the_o sign_n or_o seal_n of_o a_o covenant_n be_v very_o proper_a for_o a_o religion_n which_o reject_v all_o external_n and_o ceremonial_a righteousness_n and_o worship_n for_o it_o be_v not_o our_o be_v in_o covenant_n with_o god_n nor_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o that_o can_v avail_v we_o without_o perform_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o therefore_o this_o do_v not_o introduce_v a_o external_n righteousness_n now_o whoever_o have_v such_o a_o notion_n and_o idea_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n as_o this_o and_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n confute_v it_o if_o she_o can_v will_v easy_o see_v without_o much_o dispute_v how_o unlike_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o true_a christian_a worship_n for_o whoever_o only_o consider_v the_o vast_a number_n of_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v conclude_v it_o as_o ritual_a and_o ceremonial_a a_o religion_n as_o judaisme_n itself_o the_o ceremony_n be_v as_o many_o more_o
obscure_a unintelligible_a and_o useless_a more_o severe_a and_o intolerable_a than_o the_o jewish_a yoke_n itself_o which_o st._n peter_n tell_v the_o jew_n neither_o they_o nor_o their_o father_n be_v able_a to_o bear_v it_o be_v indeed_o almost_o all_o outside_o and_o pageantry_n as_o unlike_o the_o plainness_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel-worship_n as_o show_v and_o ceremony_n can_v make_v it_o it_o be_v true_a external_a and_o visible_a worship_n must_v consist_v of_o external_a action_n and_o must_v be_v perform_v with_o such_o grave_n and_o decent_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o posture_n and_o habit_n as_o become_v the_o solemnity_n of_o religious_a worship_n this_o reason_n and_o nature_n teach_v and_o this_o the_o church_n of_o england_n prudent_o observe_v who_o ceremony_n be_v not_o religious_a rite_n but_o decent_a circumstance_n of_o worship_n few_o in_o number_n as_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o action_n be_v but_o few_o and_o grave_a and_o solemn_a in_o their_o use_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o place_v religion_n in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v external_a but_o only_o to_o pay_v a_o external_a homage_n and_o worship_n to_o god_n which_o differ_v as_o worship_v god_n in_o a_o decent_a habit_n differ_v from_o the_o religion_n of_o consecrate_a habit_n and_o vestment_n or_o as_o pray_v to_o god_n with_o a_o audible_a voice_n differ_v from_o place_v religion_n in_o word_n and_o sound_n which_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v or_o as_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n differ_v from_o a_o bodily_a worship_n of_o the_o host_n in_o bow_v the_o knee_n but_o though_o the_o bare_a number_n of_o external_a ceremony_n which_o be_v always_o the_o seat_n of_o superstition_n be_v a_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n yet_o the_o number_n of_o they_o be_v the_o least_o fault_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v a_o little_a their_o nature_n for_o 1._o most_o of_o their_o external_a rite_n be_v profess_o intend_v as_o expiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o satisfaction_n make_v by_o christ_n every_o sinner_n must_v satisfy_v for_o his_o own_o sin_n or_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n of_o other_o man_n apply_v to_o he_o out_o of_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o all_o external_a penance_n in_o whip_n fast_n pilgrimage_n and_o other_o superstitious_a severity_n their_o back_n or_o their_o foot_n or_o their_o belly_n must_v pay_v for_o their_o sin_n unless_o they_o can_v redeem_v they_o out_o of_o their_o pocket_n too_o now_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o be_v such_o external_a superstition_n as_o can_v have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o allow_v of_o no_o other_o expiation_n or_o satisfaction_n for_o sin_n but_o the_o blood_n of_o christ._n 2_o lie_v those_o distinction_n between_o meat_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n call_v fast_v for_o a_o canonical_a fast_o be_v not_o to_o abstain_v from_o food_n but_o only_o from_o such_o meat_n as_o be_v forbid_v on_o fast_v day_n can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o christian_a worship_n because_o the_o gospel_n allow_v of_o no_o distinction_n between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a thing_n and_o therefore_o of_o no_o distinction_n of_o meat_n neither_o for_o meat_n commend_v we_o not_o to_o god_n 1_o cor._n 8._o 8._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n indeed_o do_v not_o make_v such_o a_o distinction_n between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a beast_n as_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n do_v and_o therefore_o be_v the_o more_o absurd_a in_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o flesh_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o come_v of_o flesh_n as_o egg_n or_o milk_n or_o cheese_n or_o butter_n on_o their_o fast_a day_n which_o be_v to_o impose_v a_o new_a kind_n of_o jewish_a yoke_n upon_o we_o when_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v cease_v for_o there_o be_v no_o imaginable_a reason_n why_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o act_n of_o religion_n mere_o to_o abstain_v from_o flesh_n if_o flesh_n have_v no_o legal_a uncleanness_n and_o if_o it_o have_v we_o must_v all_o turn_v carthusian_n and_o never_o eat_v flesh_n for_o how_o shall_v it_o be_v clean_o one_o day_n and_o unclean_a another_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o understand_v i_o be_o sure_a st._n paul_n make_v this_o part_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o latter_a day_n that_o they_o shall_v command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n of_o they_o which_o believe_v and_o know_v the_o truth_n for_o every_o creature_n of_o god_n be_v good_a and_o nothing_o to_o be_v refuse_v if_o it_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n 5._o for_o it_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n and_o let_v no_o man_n judge_v you_o in_o meat_n or_o drink_n wherefore_o if_o you_o be_v dead_a with_o christ_n from_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o world_n why_o as_o though_o live_v in_o the_o world_n be_v you_o subject_a to_o ordinance_n touch_v not_o taste_v not_o handle_v not_o 22._o which_o all_o be_v to_o perish_v with_o the_o use_n after_o the_o commandment_n and_o doctrine_n of_o man_n and_o yet_o though_o they_o do_v not_o own_o the_o legal_a distinction_n between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a thing_n their_o consecration_n will_v persuade_v one_o that_o there_o be_v something_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a legal_a uncleanness_n in_o all_o creature_n viz._n that_o they_o be_v all_o possess_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n for_o when_o they_o consecrate_v salt_n and_o water_n to_o make_v their_o holy-water_n they_o first_o exorcise_v both_o the_o salt_n and_o water_n to_o cast_v the_o devil_n out_o of_o they_o and_o if_o such_o innocent_a creature_n be_v possess_v i_o doubt_v none_o can_v escape_v which_o have_v make_v i_o sometime_o wonder_n that_o they_o dare_v eat_v any_o thing_n before_o it_o be_v first_o exorcise_v for_o fear_v the_o devil_n shall_v take_v possession_n of_o they_o with_o their_o meat_n it_o be_v certain_a if_o the_o christian_a religion_n take_v away_o all_o such_o distinction_n between_o meat_n and_o drink_n the_o mere_a abstain_v from_o flesh_n can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o christian_a worship_n much_o less_o so_o satisfactory_a and_o meritorious_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v when_o such_o abstinence_n be_v appoint_v as_o a_o satisfactory_a penance_n 3_o dly_z as_o for_o the_o religion_n of_o holy_a place_n altar_n vestment_n utensil_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v infinite_o outdo_v the_o jewish_a law_n instead_o of_o one_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n they_o have_v thousand_o to_o the_o full_a as_o holy_a and_o sacred_a as_o that_o as_o may_v appear_v from_o their_o rite_n of_o consecration_n though_o herein_o i_o confess_v they_o differ_v that_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v only_a god_n house_n and_o that_o alone_o make_v it_o a_o holy_a place_n because_o god_n be_v there_o peculiar_o present_a but_o the_o popish_a church_n derive_v their_o sanctity_n not_o so_o much_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n for_o then_o they_o will_v be_v all_o equal_o holy_a as_o from_o some_o great_a and_o eminent_a saint_n who_o be_v peculiar_o worship_v there_o it_o be_v a_o great_a argument_n of_o the_o opinion_n man_n have_v of_o the_o holiness_n of_o any_o place_n to_o go_v in_o pilgrimage_n to_o it_o not_o mere_o in_o curiosity_n but_o devotion_n as_o if_o either_o go_v so_o far_o to_o see_v the_o place_n be_v in_o itself_o a_o act_n of_o religion_n or_o their_o prayer_n will_v be_v better_o hear_v there_o than_o if_o they_o pray_v at_o home_n thus_o they_o travel_v to_o jerusalem_n to_o visit_v the_o holy_a land_n and_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o this_o may_v be_v think_v in_o honour_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o live_v and_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v there_o but_o otherwise_o i_o know_v not_o any_o church_n or_o chappel_n which_o the_o most_o devout_a pilgrim_n think_v worth_a visit_v mere_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n the_o several_a church_n or_o chapel_n of_o the_o virgin_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v the_o most_o fame_a for_o miracle_n or_o the_o church_n where_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o great_a and_o adore_a saint_n be_v lodge_v have_v their_o frequent_a visit_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o virgin_n or_o of_o the_o saint_n but_o without_o some_o saint_n church_n lose_v their_o sacredness_n and_o veneration_n which_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o always_o take_v care_n of_o some_o relic_n to_o give_v a_o sacredness_n to_o they_o without_o which_o no_o church_n can_v be_v consecrate_a that_o be_v its_o dedication_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n can_v make_v it_o holy_a unless_o some_o saint_n take_v
possession_n of_o it_o by_o he_o or_o her_o relic_n this_o i_o confess_v be_v not_o judaisme_n for_o under_o the_o jewish_a law_n all_o holiness_n of_o thing_n or_o place_n be_v derive_v from_o their_o relation_n to_o god_n now_o the_o name_n and_o relic_n and_o wonder-working_a image_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n give_v the_o most_o peculiar_a and_o celebrate_a holiness_n and_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o at_o least_o to_o ascribe_v such_o a_o divinity_n to_o they_o as_o the_o pagan_n do_v to_o their_o deify_v man_n and_o woman_n to_o who_o they_o erect_v temple_n and_o altar_n let_v any_o impartial_a reader_n judge_n those_o must_v have_v a_o good_a share_n of_o divinity_n who_o can_v give_v holiness_n to_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o since_o they_o must_v have_v holy_a place_n and_o something_o to_o answer_v the_o jewish_a superstition_n who_o cry_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o can_v blame_v they_o for_o make_v choice_n of_o saint_n to_o inhabitate_a their_o church_n and_o sanctify_v they_o with_o their_o presence_n since_o under_o the_o gospel_n god_n be_v no_o more_o present_a in_o one_o place_n than_o in_o another_o he_o dwell_v indeed_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o type_n and_o figure_n but_o that_o be_v but_o a_o type_n of_o god_n dwelling_n in_o humane_a nature_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a temple_n as_o he_o tell_v the_o jew_n destroy_v this_o temple_n and_o in_o three_o day_n i_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o body_n and_o now_o christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n there_o be_v no_o temple_n on_o earth_n and_o therefore_o if_o they_o will_v have_v temple_n they_o must_v have_v the_o temple_n of_o saint_n for_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n be_v now_o no_o more_o confine_v to_o a_o house_n than_o his_o providence_n be_v to_o the_o land_n of_o judaea_n as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n while_o the_o temple_n stand_v there_o god_n dwell_v not_o on_o earth_n now_o as_o he_o do_v among_o the_o jew_n but_o his_o presence_n viz._n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v remove_v into_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o house_n on_o earth_n to_o answer_v to_o the_o jewish_a temple_n as_o the_o ancient_a father_n assert_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v neither_o temple_n nor_o altar_n the_o christian_a church_n indeed_o be_v a_o holy_a and_o live_a temple_n wherein_o the_o holy_a spirit_n dwell_v but_o that_o be_v build_v not_o with_o stone_n or_o brick_n but_o of_o live_a saint_n and_o therefore_o the_o holiness_n of_o place_n and_o altar_n and_o garment_n etc._n etc._n which_o make_v up_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n be_v a_o manifest_a corruption_n of_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n the_o jewish_a temple_n make_v that_o worship_n most_o acceptable_a to_o god_n which_o be_v offer_v there_o because_o it_o be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n and_o signify_v the_o acceptance_n of_o all_o our_o prayer_n and_o religious_a service_n as_o offer_v up_o to_o god_n only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o think_v that_o any_o place_n be_v so_o holy_a now_o that_o the_o bare_a visit_v it_o or_o pray_v in_o it_o shall_v bestow_v a_o great_a holiness_n upon_o we_o and_o all_o we_o do_v shall_v expiate_v our_o sin_n or_o merit_v a_o reward_n be_v no_o better_a than_o jewish_a or_o pagan_a superstition_n 4_o h_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v attribute_v divine_a virtue_n and_o power_n to_o senseless_a and_o inanimate_a thing_n be_v so_o evident_a from_o that_o great_a veneration_n they_o pay_v to_o the_o relic_n and_o those_o great_a virtue_n they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o from_o their_o consecration_n of_o their_o agnus_n dei_fw-la their_o wax-candle_n oil_n bell_n cross_n image_n ash_n holywater_n for_o the_o health_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n to_o allay_v storm_n to_o heal_v disease_n to_o pardon_v venial_a and_o sometime_o mortal_a sin_n mere_o by_o kiss_v or_o touch_v they_o carry_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n wearing_z they_o about_o their_o neck_n etc._n etc._n that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v of_o it_o who_o can_v believe_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o read_v their_o office_n and_o see_v what_o the_o daily_a practice_n of_o their_o church_n be_v whoever_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v satisfy_v about_o it_o needs_o only_o read_v dr._n brevint'_v saul_n and_o samuel_n at_o endor_n chap._n 15._o these_o thing_n look_v more_o like_a charm_n than_o christian_n worship_n and_o be_v a_o great_a profanation_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n and_o spirit_n indeed_o they_o argue_v that_o such_o man_n do_v not_o understand_v what_o grace_n and_o sanctification_n mean_v who_o think_v that_o little_a image_n of_o wax_n that_o candle_n that_o oil_n that_o water_n and_o salt_n that_o bell_n that_o cross_n can_v be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o convey_v grace_n and_o sanctification_n by_o the_o sight_n or_o sound_n or_o touch_v or_o such_o external_a application_n christ_n have_v give_v his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o dwell_v in_o we_o which_o work_v immediate_o upon_o our_o mind_n and_o rational_a power_n and_o require_v our_o concurrence_n to_o make_v his_o grace_n effectual_a to_o cleanse_v and_o purify_v our_o soul_n and_o to_o transform_v we_o into_o the_o divine_a image_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o enlighten_v our_o mind_n to_o change_v our_o will_n to_o govern_v and_o regulate_v our_o passion_n to_o instruct_v to_o persuade_v to_o admonish_v to_o awaken_v our_o conscience_n to_o imprint_v and_o fix_v good_a thought_n in_o we_o to_o inspire_v we_o with_o holy_a desire_n with_o great_a hope_n with_o divine_a consolation_n which_o may_v set_v we_o above_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o allurement_n of_o it_o and_o give_v great_a fervour_n to_o our_o devotion_n great_a strength_n to_o our_o resolution_n great_a courage_n and_o constancy_n in_o serve_v god_n than_o the_o bare_a power_n of_o reason_n though_o enforce_v with_o supernatural_a motive_n can_v do_v this_o be_v all_o the_o sanctification_n the_o gospel_n know_v and_o he_o who_o think_v that_o inanimate_a thing_n be_v capable_a of_o this_o sanctification_n of_o the_o spirit_n or_o can_v convey_v such_o sanctification_n to_o we_o by_o some_o divine_a and_o invisible_a effluvium_n of_o grace_n may_v as_o well_o lodge_v reason_n and_o understanding_n and_o will_v and_o passion_n in_o senseless_a matter_n and_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o again_o by_o a_o kiss_n or_o touch_v to_o be_v sure_a man_n who_o know_v what_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o spirit_n mean_v must_v despise_v such_o foolery_n as_o these_o 5_o lie_v that_o all_o this_o encourage_v man_n to_o trust_v in_o a_o external_n righteousness_n be_v too_o plain_a to_o need_v a_o proof_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o insist_v long_o on_o it_o for_o 1._o such_o external_n rite_n be_v natural_o apt_a to_o degenerate_v into_o superstition_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v very_o numerous_a the_o jewish_a ceremony_n themselves_o their_o circumcision_n sacrifice_n wash_n purification_n temple_n altar_n new_a moon_n and_o sabbath_n and_o other_o festival_n solemnity_n be_v the_o righteousness_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n and_o a_o cloak_n for_o their_o hypocrisy_n and_o great_a immorality_n though_o they_o be_v never_o intend_v by_o god_n for_o the_o justification_n of_o a_o sinner_n for_o such_o external_n rite_n be_v so_o much_o easy_a to_o carnal_a man_n than_o to_o subdue_v their_o lust_n and_o live_v a_o holy_a and_o virtuous_a life_n that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o abound_v in_o such_o external_n observance_n and_o hope_v that_o these_o will_v make_v expiation_n for_o their_o other_o sin_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o typical_a use_n of_o these_o ceremony_n be_v fulfil_v by_o christ_n the_o external_n rite_n be_v abrogate_a that_o man_n may_v no_o long_o place_v any_o hope_n or_o confidence_n in_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v mere_o external_n and_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o fill_v up_o religion_n with_o external_n rite_n and_o ceremony_n be_v there_o no_o other_o hurt_n in_o it_o lay_v a_o snare_n for_o man_n soul_n and_o tempt_v they_o to_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o a_o external_n righteousness_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o internal_a purity_n of_o heart_n and_o mind_n especial_o 2._o when_o such_o external_n rite_n be_v recommend_v as_o very_o acceptable_a to_o god_n as_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o meritorious_a of_o great_a reward_n and_o this_o be_v the_o use_n they_o serve_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v they_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o what_o be_v these_o satisfactory_a work_n wherewith_o man_n must_v expiate_v their_o
sin_n the_o principal_a of_o they_o be_v fast_n that_o be_v abstain_v from_o flesh_n and_o other_o act_n of_o penance_n as_o whip_n pilgrimage_n and_o some_o bodily_a severity_n or_o prayer_n that_o be_v say_v over_o such_o a_o number_n of_o ave-maries_n or_o alm_n that_o be_v to_o pay_v for_o indulgency_n or_o to_o purchase_v mass_n for_o themselves_o or_o their_o friend_n in_o purgatory_n or_o to_o found_v some_o religious_a house_n or_o to_o enrich_v those_o that_o be_v which_o be_v much_o more_o satisfactory_a and_o meritorious_a than_o common_a act_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o poor_a all_o which_o man_n may_v do_v without_o the_o least_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n without_o any_o true_a devotion_n to_o god_n without_o mortify_v any_o one_o lust._n they_o mighty_o contend_v for_o the_o merit_n of_o work_n but_o what_o be_v their_o meritorious_a work_n whoever_o read_v the_o live_v of_o their_o canonize_v saint_n will_v easy_o see_v what_o it_o be_v that_o make_v they_o saint_n their_o character_n be_v usual_o make_v up_o of_o some_o romish_a superstition_n of_o their_o devotion_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o their_o familiar_a conversation_n with_o she_o the_o severity_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o other_o external_a mortification_n their_o frequent_v the_o mass_n the_o great_a number_n of_o their_o ave-maries_n pretence_n to_o rapture_n and_o vision_n and_o such_o wild_a extravagancy_n as_o make_v they_o suspect_v of_o madness_n while_o they_o live_v and_o canonize_v they_o for_o saint_n when_o they_o be_v dead_a other_o thing_n may_v be_v add_v to_o fill_v up_o their_o story_n but_o these_o be_v the_o glorious_a accomplishment_n especial_o of_o the_o more_o modern_a saint_n for_o no_o man_n must_v be_v a_o saint_n at_o rome_n who_o be_v not_o a_o famous_a example_n of_o popish_a superstition_n monkery_n be_v think_v the_o most_o perfect_a state_n of_o religion_n among_o they_o and_o have_v even_o monopolise_v the_o name_n for_o no_o other_o person_n be_v call_v the_o religious_a but_o those_o who_o belong_v to_o one_o order_n or_o other_o and_o wherein_o do_v the_o perfection_n of_o monkery_n consist_v 1._o in_o the_o vow_n of_o caelibacy_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o superior_n of_o their_o order_n which_o be_v all_o external_n thing_n no_o virtue_n in_o themselves_o and_o very_o often_o the_o occasion_n of_o great_a wickedness_n 2._o in_o the_o strict_a observance_n of_o the_o external_n rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o mass_n and_o ave-maries_n and_o fast_n and_o penance_n and_o many_o of_o they_o will_v be_v glad_a if_o they_o can_v go_v pilgrimage_n too_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o perfection_n in_o their_o monastery_n and_o nunnery_n with_o such_o additional_a superstition_n as_o be_v peculiar_a to_o particular_a order_n as_o for_o other_o true_a christian_a virtue_n they_o may_v as_o soon_o be_v find_v without_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o monastery_n as_o within_o now_o when_o such_o external_n rite_n and_o observance_n shall_v be_v judge_v satisfaction_n and_o expiation_n for_o sin_n shall_v be_v think_v the_o most_o high_o meritorious_a shall_v be_v make_v the_o character_n of_o their_o great_a saint_n and_o the_o most_o perfect_a state_n of_o religion_n i_o can_v see_v how_o any_o true_a thorough-paced_n romanist_n can_v aim_v at_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o ceremonial_a righteousness_n indeed_o the_o true_a reason_n why_o any_o think_v man_n be_v so_o fond_a of_o a_o external_n and_o ceremonial_a righteousness_n be_v to_o excuse_v they_o from_o true_a and_o real_a holiness_n of_o life_n all_o man_n know_v that_o if_o they_o mortify_v their_o lust_n they_o need_v not_o afflict_v their_o body_n with_o fast_n and_o other_o severity_n that_o if_o they_o have_v their_o conversation_n in_o heaven_n they_o need_v not_o travel_v in_o pilgrimage_n to_o jerusalem_n or_o loretto_n that_o if_o they_o take_v care_n to_o obey_v the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o need_v no_o satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n nor_o no_o work_n of_o merit_n or_o supererogation_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o meritorious_a and_o supererogate_a satisfaction_n for_o all_o man_n know_v that_o in_o the_o office_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n they_o can_v never_o do_v more_o than_o be_v their_o duty_n and_o therefore_o as_o nothing_o can_v be_v matter_n of_o merit_n which_o be_v our_o duty_n so_o the_o true_a intention_n of_o all_o merit_n and_o work_v of_o supererogation_n be_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o duty_n and_o to_o satisfy_v for_o their_o sin_n or_o to_o purchase_v a_o reward_n which_o they_o have_v no_o title_n to_o by_o do_v their_o duty_n but_o a_o good_a man_n who_o by_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o obey_v he_o have_v a_o interest_n in_o his_o merit_n and_o a_o title_n to_o the_o gospel-promises_a of_o pardon_n and_o eternal_a life_n needs_o none_o of_o these_o satisfaction_n merit_n or_o supererogation_n now_o will_v any_o man_n who_o believe_v that_o he_o can_v be_v save_v without_o mortify_v his_o lust_n be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o whip_n and_o fast_n etc._n etc._n not_o to_o mortify_v his_o lust_n but_o to_o keep_v they_o and_o to_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o they_o will_v any_o man_n travel_n to_o jerusalem_n or_o the_o shrine_n of_o any_o saint_n who_o believe_v he_o shall_v not_o be_v forgive_v unless_o he_o leave_v his_o sin_n behind_o he_o which_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v part_v with_o at_o home_n the_o true_a notion_n of_o superstition_n be_v when_o man_n think_v to_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o neglect_v or_o transgress_v their_o duty_n by_o do_v something_o which_o be_v not_o their_o duty_n but_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v high_o please_v to_o god_n and_o to_o merit_n much_o of_o he_o now_o no_o man_n who_o believe_v that_o he_o can_v please_v god_n without_o do_v his_o duty_n will_v be_v so_o fond_a of_o do_v his_o duty_n and_o do_v that_o which_o be_v not_o his_o duty_n nor_o please_v to_o god_n into_o the_o bargain_n 3._o and_o yet_o these_o meritorious_a and_o satisfactory_a superstition_n be_v very_o troublesome_a to_o most_o man_n and_o though_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v at_o some_o pain_n rather_o than_o part_v with_o their_o lust_n yet_o they_o will_v be_v at_o as_o little_a trouble_n as_o possible_o they_o can_v and_o herein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n like_o a_o very_a indulgent_a mother_n have_v consult_v their_o ease_n for_o one_o man_n may_v satisfy_v for_o another_o and_o communicate_v his_o merit_n to_o he_o and_o therefore_o those_o who_o by_o their_o friend_n or_o money_n can_v procure_v a_o vicarious_a back_o need_v not_o whip_v themselves_o they_o may_v fast_o and_o say_v over_o their_o bead_n and_o perform_v their_o penance_n and_o satisfaction_n by_o another_o as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o do_v it_o themselves_o or_o they_o may_v purchase_v satisfaction_n and_o merit_n out_o of_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v they_o may_v buy_v indulgency_n and_o pardon_n or_o it_o be_v but_o enter_v into_o some_o confraternity_n and_o then_o you_o shall_v share_v in_o their_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n this_o be_v a_o impute_a righteousness_n with_o a_o witness_n and_o i_o think_v very_a external_n too_o when_o man_n can_v satisfy_v and_o merit_v by_o proxy_n 4._o and_o i_o think_v it_o may_v pass_v for_o a_o external_n righteousness_n too_o when_o man_n be_v sanctify_v and_o pardon_v by_o relic_n holywater_n consecrate_a bead_n bell_n candle_n agnus_n dei_n &c._n &c._n and_o how_o unlike_a be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o religion_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o that_o purity_n of_o heart_n and_o mind_n the_o gospel_n exact_v and_o to_o those_o mean_n of_o sanctification_n and_o method_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n it_o prescribe_v whoever_o consider_v what_o christian_a religion_n be_v can_v no_o more_o think_v these_o observance_n christian_a worship_n than_o he_o can_v mistake_v popish_a legend_n for_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n ii_o let_v we_o now_o consider_v what_o kind_n of_o worship_n christ_n have_v prescribe_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o general_a account_n we_o have_v of_o it_o 4_o john_n 23_o 24._o but_o the_o hour_n come_v and_o now_o be_v when_o the_o true_a worshipper_n shall_v worship_v the_o father_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n for_o the_o father_n seek_v such_o to_o worship_v he_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o they_o that_o worship_v he_o must_v worship_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n now_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n include_v in_o this_o description_n of_o gospel-worship_n 1._o that_o we_o must_v worship_n god_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o pure_a and_o infinite_a spirit_n 2._o that_o we_o must_v worship_v he_o under_o the_o character_n of_o a_o father_n 3._o that_o we_o must_v worship_v he_o with_o the_o mind_n and_o spirit_n first_o we_o must_v worship_n god_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o pure_a
and_o infinite_a spirit_n who_o have_v now_o confine_v his_o peculiar_a presence_n to_o no_o place_n as_o he_o former_o do_v to_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n for_o this_o be_v the_o present_a dispute_n whether_o god_n will_v be_v worship_v at_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n or_o samaria_n as_o i_o observe_v above_o in_o opposition_n to_o which_o our_o saviour_n tell_v the_o woman_n that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o therefore_o not_o confine_v to_o any_o place_n he_o be_v everywhere_o and_o present_a with_o we_o everywhere_o and_o may_v be_v worship_v everywhere_o by_o devout_a and_o pious_a soul_n that_o though_o for_o typical_a reason_n he_o have_v a_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a presence_n under_o the_o jewish_a dispensation_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o so_o agreeable_a to_o his_o nature_n who_o be_v a_o spirit_n and_o therefore_o he_o must_v not_o now_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o house_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o indeed_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o divine_a worship_n must_v begin_v in_o rectify_v our_o notion_n and_o apprehension_n of_o god_n for_o such_o as_o we_o apprehend_v god_n to_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n we_o shall_v pay_v he_o as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o pagan_a worship_n which_o be_v fit_v to_o the_o nature_n and_o history_n of_o their_o god_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o institute_v rite_n of_o worship_n all_o mankind_n conclude_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v the_o best_a rule_n of_o his_o worship_n for_o all_o being_n be_v best_o please_v with_o such_o honour_n as_o be_v suitable_a to_o their_o nature_n and_o no_o be_v can_v think_v himself_o honour_v by_o such_o action_n as_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o perfection_n now_o if_o god_n will_v be_v worship_v more_o like_o a_o pure_a and_o infinite_a spirit_n under_o the_o gospel_n than_o he_o be_v under_o the_o law_n if_o this_o be_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o gospel-worship_n that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o must_v be_v worship_v as_o a_o spirit_n i_o think_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o unlike_o a_o pure_a spirit_n than_o a_o material_a image_n nothing_o more_o unlike_o a_o infinite_a spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o shape_n or_o figure_n than_o a_o finite_a and_o figure_a image_n make_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o a_o man_n or_o of_o any_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n nothing_o more_o unlike_o a_o infinite_a spirit_n which_o be_v life_n and_o mind_n and_o wisdom_n than_o a_o dead_a and_o senseless_a image_n and_o if_o under_o the_o law_n where_o god_n suit_v his_o worship_n more_o to_o a_o typical_a dispensation_n than_o to_o his_o own_o nature_n he_o will_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n much_o less_o be_v this_o a_o acceptable_a worship_n to_o he_o under_o the_o gospel_n where_o he_o will_v be_v worship_v as_o a_o pure_a spirit_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n more_o unlike_o a_o live_n infinite_a omnipotent_a omniscient_a spirit_n than_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o dead_a senseless_a figure_a gold_n or_o silver_n wood_n or_o stone_n whatever_o shape_n the_o carver_n or_o engraver_n please_v to_o give_v it_o since_o god_n have_v none_o now_o will_v any_o man_n who_o understand_v this_o that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o will_v under_o the_o gospel_n be_v worship_v as_o a_o spirit_n shall_v he_o go_v into_o many_o popish_a church_n and_o chapel_n and_o see_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o image_n and_o picture_n there_o and_o people_n devout_o kneel_v before_o they_o suspect_v that_o these_o be_v christian_a oratory_n or_o this_o christian_a worship_n unless_o he_o know_v something_o of_o the_o matter_n before_o for_o there_o you_o shall_v find_v the_o picture_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o ever_o bless_a trinity_n in_o different_a form_n and_o representation_n the_o picture_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n and_o martyr_n devout_o adore_v and_o worship_v and_o will_v any_o man_n guess_v that_o this_o be_v to_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o pure_a and_o infinite_a spirit_n a_o spirit_n can_v be_v paint_v and_o then_o to_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o spirit_n can_v signify_v to_o look_v upon_o any_o representation_n of_o god_n when_o we_o pray_v to_o he_o which_o to_o be_v sure_a can_v give_v we_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o infinite_a spirit_n he_o who_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o spirit_n can_v have_v no_o regard_n to_o matter_n and_o sense_n but_o must_v apply_v himself_o to_o god_n as_o to_o a_o infinite_a mind_n which_o no_o man_n can_v do_v who_o gaze_v upon_o a_o image_n or_o contemplate_v god_n in_o the_o art_n and_o skill_n of_o a_o painter_n for_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o a_o image_n and_o in_o the_o same_o thought_n to_o consider_v he_o as_o a_o pure_a and_o infinite_a mind_n be_v a_o contradiction_n for_o though_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v god_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n may_v be_v so_o absurd_a as_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o a_o image_n yet_o a_o image_n can_v represent_v a_o spirit_n to_o he_o and_o therefore_o either_o he_o must_v not_o think_v at_o all_o of_o the_o image_n and_o then_o methinks_v he_o shall_v not_o look_v on_o a_o image_n when_o he_o worship_v god_n for_o that_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v he_o think_v of_o it_o or_o if_o he_o do_v think_v of_o the_o image_n while_o his_o mind_n be_v fill_v with_o such_o gross_a and_o sensible_a representation_n it_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o same_o act_n to_o address_v to_o god_n as_o to_o a_o pure_a invisible_a and_o infinite_a spirit_n which_o show_v how_o unfit_a and_o improper_a image_n be_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n for_o they_o must_v either_o be_v whole_o useless_a and_o such_o as_o a_o man_n must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o look_v or_o think_v on_o which_o be_v very_o irreconcilable_a with_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v pay_v to_o they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o while_o he_o be_v intent_n upon_o a_o picture_n or_o image_n his_o mind_n be_v divert_v from_o the_o contemplation_n of_o a_o pure_a and_o infinite_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o can_v and_o do_v not_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o spirit_n and_o the_o same_o be_v true_a of_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n for_o though_o to_o make_v picture_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n be_v no_o reproach_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n since_o they_o be_v not_o the_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o god_n who_o be_v a_o spirit_n but_o of_o those_o saint_n who_o they_o be_v intend_v to_o represent_v yet_o if_o all_o christian_a worship_n be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n though_o they_o be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o saint_n can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o christian_a worship_n because_o god_n must_v be_v worship_v as_o a_o spirit_n and_o therefore_o not_o by_o any_o image_n whatsoever_o now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o pretend_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o image_n be_v a_o distinct_a and_o separate_a worship_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o to_o justify_v themselves_o they_o constant_o affirm_v that_o they_o worship_n god_n in_o that_o worship_n which_o they_o pay_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o their_o image_n for_o they_o know_v that_o to_o do_v otherwise_o will_v be_v to_o terminate_v their_o worship_n upon_o creature_n which_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v idolatry_n since_o all_o religious_a worship_n must_v terminate_v on_o god_n and_o therefore_o shall_v they_o give_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o that_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o god_n it_o be_v idolatry_n upon_o their_o own_o principle_n now_o if_o they_o worship_n god_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o image_n than_o they_o worship_n god_n in_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o i_o think_v be_v to_o worship_v he_o by_o image_n the_o worship_n of_o a_o pure_a infinite_a and_o invisible_a spirit_n will_v admit_v of_o no_o image_n whether_o of_o god_n or_o creature_n as_o the_o object_n or_o medium_n of_o worship_n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o be_v to_o graft_v our_o own_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n upon_o scripture_n for_o though_o christ_n do_v say_v that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o must_v be_v worship_v in_o spirit_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n be_v not_o to_o worship_v he_o by_o a_o image_n but_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n in_o our_o saviour_n discourse_n with_o the_o woman_n of_o samaria_n be_v not_o oppose_v to_o image-worship_n but_o to_o confine_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o a_o particular_a place_n such_o as_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o samaria_n be_v as_o i_o observe_v above_o now_o to_o
image_n so_o that_o if_o a_o peculiar_a and_o appropriate_a place_n of_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o infinite_a spirit_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v much_o more_o so_o for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v gross_a and_o corporeal_a representation_n of_o a_o spirit_n they_o be_v divine_a presence_n too_o and_o appropriate_a place_n of_o worship_n second_o as_o god_n must_v be_v worship_v under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o spirit_n so_o under_o the_o character_n of_o a_o father_n as_o our_o saviour_n express_o tell_v we_o the_o hour_n come_v and_o now_o be_v when_o the_o true_a worshipper_n shall_v worship_v the_o father_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n for_o the_o father_n seek_v such_o to_o worship_v he_o 23._o and_o therefore_o he_o teach_v his_o disciple_n to_o pray_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n under_o the_o law_n god_n be_v worship_v as_o a_o king_n and_o that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o king_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o as_o in_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n the_o king_n of_o israel_n the_o lord_n reign_v let_v the_o people_n tremble_v he_o sit_v between_o the_o cherubim_v in_o his_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n let_v the_o earth_n be_v move_v the_o lord_n be_v great_a in_o zion_n 2._o and_o he_o be_v high_a above_o all_o people_n but_o under_o the_o gospel_n the_o peculiar_a character_n of_o god_n be_v a_o father_n and_o that_o not_o only_o as_o he_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o man_n and_o so_o the_o father_n of_o all_o but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o he_o the_o father_n of_o all_o christian_n now_o this_o make_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o our_o worship_n from_o what_o be_v daily_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o 1._o when_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n as_o our_o father_n we_o must_v pray_v to_o he_o as_o dwell_n in_o heaven_n as_o our_o saviour_n teach_v we_o to_o say_v our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n for_o as_o a_o father_n heaven_n be_v his_o house_n and_o habitation_n in_o my_o father_n house_n be_v many_o mansion_n that_o be_v 2._o in_o in_o heaven_n which_o be_v his_o house_n as_o a_o father_n as_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v his_o palace_n consider_v as_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o this_o be_v one_o reason_n our_o saviour_n intimate_v why_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n shall_v no_o long_o be_v confine_v to_o any_o particular_a place_n or_o temple_n because_o he_o shall_v be_v worship_v as_o the_o universal_a father_n not_o as_o the_o king_n of_o jury_n now_o when_o he_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o a_o father_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n he_o must_v have_v such_o a_o throne_n and_o presence_n to_o which_o all_o the_o world_n may_v equal_o resort_v and_o that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n whither_o we_o may_v send_v up_o our_o prayer_n from_o all_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o have_v he_o confine_v his_o presence_n to_o any_o place_n on_o earth_n as_o he_o do_v to_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n must_v have_v be_v without_o god_n peculiar_a presence_n can_v have_v have_v no_o temple_n nor_o place_n of_o worship_n but_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n that_o they_o can_v never_o have_v come_v at_o it_o for_o though_o god_n fill_v all_o place_n it_o be_v a_o great_a absurdity_n to_o talk_v of_o more_o symbolical_a presence_n of_o god_n than_o one_o for_o a_o symbolical_a presence_n confine_v the_o unlimited_a presence_n of_o god_n to_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o order_n to_o certain_a end_n as_o to_o receive_v the_o worship_n that_o be_v pay_v he_o and_o to_o answer_v the_o prayer_n that_o be_v make_v to_o he_o and_o to_o have_v more_o than_o one_o such_o presence_n as_o this_o be_v like_o have_v more_o god_n than_o one._n so_o that_o all_o our_o worship_n under_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v direct_v to_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o that_o be_v a_o plain_a argument_n that_o we_o must_v not_o worship_n god_n in_o image_n on_o earth_n for_o they_o neither_o can_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n nor_o be_v god_n present_a with_o the_o image_n to_o receive_v our_o worship_n there_o if_o god_n must_v now_o be_v worship_v as_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o can_v be_v no_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n on_o earth_n for_o though_o god_n fill_v all_o place_n with_o his_o presence_n yet_o he_o will_v be_v worship_v only_o as_o sit_v on_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n and_o then_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o must_v not_o be_v worship_v in_o a_o image_n on_o earth_n for_o that_o be_v not_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n this_o the_o mercy-seat_n in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o for_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n in_o the_o jewish_a temple_n do_v signify_v heaven_n and_o the_o mercy-seat_n cover_v with_o cherubim_n signify_v the_o throne_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n whither_o we_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o eye_n and_o heart_n when_o we_o pray_v to_o he_o for_o though_o it_o be_v indifferent_a from_o what_o place_n we_o put_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o god_n while_o we_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o external_n decency_n of_o religious_a worship_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o indifferent_a whither_o we_o direct_v our_o prayer_n for_o we_o must_v direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n 16._o if_o we_o will_v obtain_v mercy_n and_o find_v grace_n to_o help_v in_o time_n of_o need_n now_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n be_v only_o in_o heaven_n whither_o christ_n be_v ascend_v to_o make_v atonement_n for_o we_o for_o he_o be_v the_o true_a propitiatory_a or_o mercy-seat_n and_o therefore_o if_o to_o direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o god_n to_o his_o picture_n or_o image_n or_o to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o any_o other_o saint_n do_v not_o provoke_v god_n to_o jealousy_n yet_o it_o will_v do_v we_o no_o good_a unless_o such_o image_n be_v god_n throne_n of_o grace_n for_o all_o other_o prayer_n be_v lose_v which_o be_v not_o direct_v to_o god_n on_o his_o throne_n of_o grace_n where_o alone_o he_o will_v receive_v our_o petition_n if_o a_o prince_n will_v receive_v no_o petition_n but_o what_o be_v present_v to_o he_o sit_v on_o such_o a_o throne_n all_o man_n will_v be_v sensible_a how_o vain_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o offer_v any_o petition_n to_o he_o elsewhere_o and_o yet_o thus_o it_o be_v here_o a_o sinner_n dare_v not_o must_v not_o approach_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n but_o only_o on_o his_o mercy-seat_n and_o throne_n of_o grace_n for_o any_o where_o else_o our_o god_n be_v a_o consume_a fire_n a_o just_a and_o a_o terrible_a judge_n now_o god_n have_v but_o one_o throne_n of_o grace_n and_o that_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o the_o mercy-seat_n be_v in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n which_o be_v a_o type_n of_o heaven_n thither_o christ_n ascend_v with_o his_o blood_n to_o sprinkle_v the_o mercy-seat_n and_o to_o cover_v it_o with_o a_o cloud_n of_o incense_n which_o be_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n as_o the_o highpriest_n do_v once_o a_o year_n in_o the_o typical_a holy_a place_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a proof_n that_o all_o our_o prayer_n must_v be_v immediate_o direct_v to_o god_n in_o heaven_n where_o christ_n dwell_v who_o be_v our_o true_a propitiatory_a and_o mercy-seat_n who_o have_v sprinkle_v the_o throne_n of_o god_n with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o have_v make_v it_o a_o throne_n of_o grace_n and_o where_o he_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n as_o incense_v to_o god._n 2._o to_o worship_n god_n as_o our_o father_n signify_v to_o worship_v he_o only_o in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o be_v our_o father_n only_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o can_v call_v he_o father_n in_o no_o other_o name_n by_o the_o right_n of_o creation_n he_o be_v our_o lord_n and_o our_o judge_n but_o he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o sinner_n only_o by_o adoption_n and_o grace_n and_o we_o be_v adopt_a only_o in_o christ_n so_o that_o if_o christian_a worship_n be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n as_o a_o father_n than_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o god_n in_o no_o other_o name_n but_o of_o his_o own_o eternal_a son_n the_o virgin_n mary_n though_o she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n yet_o do_v not_o make_v god_n our_o father_n and_o then_o no_o other_o saint_n i_o presume_v will_v pretend_v to_o it_o which_o show_v what_o a_o contradiction_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o christian_a worship_n and_o how_o unavailable_a to_o obtain_v our_o request_n of_o god._n if_o we_o must_v worship_n god_n only_o as_o our_o father_n than_o we_o must_v worship_v he_o only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o
his_o son_n for_o he_o own_v himself_o our_o father_n in_o no_o other_o name_n and_o if_o he_o will_v hear_v our_o prayer_n and_o answer_v our_o humble_a petition_n only_o as_o a_o father_n than_o he_o will_v hear_v only_o those_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o son_n how_o great_a favourite_n soever_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n may_v be_v if_o god_n hear_v prayer_n only_o as_o a_o father_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o their_o name_n for_o he_o hear_v we_o not_o 3._o to_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o father_n signify_v to_o pray_v to_o he_o with_o the_o humble_a assurance_n and_o confidence_n of_o child_n 15._o this_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n whereby_o we_o cry_v abba_n father_n for_o because_o you_o be_v son_n god_n have_v send_v forth_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o son_n into_o your_o heart_n 6._o cry_v abba_n father_n a_o dutiful_a son_n do_v not_o question_v his_o father_n good_a will_n to_o he_o nor_o readiness_n to_o hear_v and_o answer_v all_o his_o just_a request_n he_o depend_v upon_o the_o kindness_n of_o his_o father_n and_o his_o interest_n and_o relation_n to_o he_o and_o seek_v for_o no_o other_o friend_n and_o favourite_n to_o recommend_v he_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n also_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o gospel-spirit_n of_o prayer_n to_o that_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o cry_v abba_n father_n for_o sure_o those_o have_v not_o the_o hope_n and_o assurance_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o child_n who_o dare_v not_o go_v to_o their_o father_n themselves_o but_o must_v send_v their_o petition_n to_o he_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o favourite_n and_o intercessor_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o to_o pray_v to_o he_o as_o son_n for_o it_o be_v in_o his_o name_n only_o that_o he_o own_v we_o for_o son_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a spirit_n of_o adoption_n in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n to_o go_v to_o god_n as_o child_n to_o a_o father_n but_o to_o pray_v to_o he_o in_o any_o other_o name_n how_o powerful_a soever_o be_v not_o to_o go_v to_o he_o as_o a_o father_n but_o as_o to_o our_o lord_n and_o king_n who_o must_v be_v address_v to_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o some_o great_a favourite_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o any_o other_o name_n which_o do_v not_o make_v we_o his_o son_n be_v to_o distrust_v our_o relation_n to_o he_o as_o our_o father_n in_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o call_v god_n father_n and_o give_v we_o that_o assurance_n of_o his_o fatherly_a goodness_n to_o we_o in_o christ_n that_o we_o need_v and_o desire_v no_o other_o advocate_n three_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n be_v to_o worship_v he_o with_o our_o mind_n and_o spirit_n for_o that_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n who_o be_v a_o spirit_n god_n can_v be_v worship_v but_o by_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n and_o yet_o a_o beast_n may_v worship_n god_n as_o well_o as_o a_o man_n who_o worship_n without_o any_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o understanding_n or_o devout_a affection_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n without_o know_v what_o we_o say_v when_o neither_o our_o understanding_n nor_o affection_n can_v join_v in_o our_o prayer_n be_v so_o absurd_a a_o worship_n of_o a_o pure_a mind_n that_o transubstantiation_n itself_o be_v not_o more_o contrary_a to_o sense_n than_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n be_v to_o the_o essential_a reason_n and_o nature_n of_o worship_n i_o suppose_v no_o man_n will_v say_v that_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n or_o praise_v he_o in_o word_n which_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v be_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n unless_o he_o think_v that_o a_o parrot_n may_v be_v teach_v to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o a_o man_n be_v not_o speak_v and_o speak_v what_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v just_o so_o much_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o not_o pray_v and_o pray_v what_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o he_o honour_v god_n to_o the_o full_a as_o much_o who_o do_v not_o pray_v at_o all_o as_o he_o who_o pray_v he_o know_v not_o what_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o affront_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n less_o however_o if_o christian_a worship_n be_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o which_o the_o mind_n and_o spirit_n can_v be_v concern_v be_v no_o christian_a worship_n sect_n iv._o concern_v the_o reformation_n and_o improvement_n of_o humane_a nature_n by_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n 4._o another_o principal_a end_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o cure_v the_o degeneracy_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o advance_v humane_a nature_n to_o its_o utmost_a perfection_n for_o as_o man_n fall_v from_o his_o original_a happiness_n by_o fall_v from_o the_o purity_n and_o integrity_n of_o his_o nature_n so_o there_o be_v no_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o lose_a happiness_n much_o less_o no_o advance_v he_o to_o a_o more_o perfect_a state_n of_o happiness_n not_o to_o a_o earthly_a but_o to_o a_o heavenly_a paradise_n without_o change_v and_o transform_v his_o nature_n and_o renew_v he_o after_o the_o image_n of_o god._n and_o therefore_o our_o very_a entrance_n into_o christianity_n be_v a_o new_a birth_n except_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n 6_o and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n be_v flesh_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n be_v spirit_n and_o such_o a_o man_n be_v call_v a_o new_a creature_n and_o a_o christian_a life_n be_v a_o newness_n of_o life_n and_o live_v after_o the_o spirit_n and_o walk_v after_o the_o spirit_n and_o this_o new_a nature_n be_v the_o divine_a nature_n the_o image_n of_o god_n 1._o the_o new_a man_n which_o after_o god_n be_v create_v in_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n 10._o which_o be_v renew_v in_o knowledge_n after_o the_o image_n of_o he_o that_o create_v he_o so_o that_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n wherein_o this_o new_a nature_n consist_v knowledge_n and_o righteousness_n or_o true_a holiness_n and_o i_o doubt_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o great_a friend_n to_o either_o i._o knowledge_n now_o i_o suppose_v neither_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o any_o one_o for_o she_o will_v pretend_v that_o she_o be_v any_o great_a friend_n to_o knowledge_n she_o be_v so_o horrible_o afraid_a of_o heresy_n that_o she_o endeavour_v to_o nurse_v man_n up_o in_o ignorance_n of_o their_o religion_n for_o fear_v they_o shall_v prove_v heretic_n and_o indeed_o she_o have_v some_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o so_o triumphant_a as_o in_o the_o most_o ignorant_a and_o barbarous_a age_n but_o as_o knowledge_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o world_n so_o man_n turn_v heretic_n apace_o if_o there_o be_v any_o know_a papist_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a if_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o they_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o their_o church_n for_o it_o which_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o knowledge_n for_o she_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n which_o be_v one_o way_n of_o know_v thing_n and_o the_o most_o certain_a we_o have_v and_o yet_o she_o command_v we_o to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o no_o man_n can_v do_v who_o believe_v his_o sense_n and_o if_o i_o must_v not_o believe_v my_o sense_n in_o so_o plain_a a_o matter_n as_o what_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n i_o know_v no_o reason_n i_o have_v to_o believe_v they_o in_o any_o thing_n and_o then_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o all_o knowledge_n that_o depend_v on_o sense_n as_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n itself_o do_v for_o miracle_n be_v a_o sensible_a proof_n and_o if_o i_o must_v not_o trust_v my_o sense_n i_o can_v rely_v on_o miracle_n because_o i_o can_v know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o real_a miracle_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n also_o forbid_v man_n the_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n will_v not_o allow_v man_n to_o judge_v for_o themselves_o nor_o to_o examine_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o what_o knowledge_n any_o man_n can_v have_v without_o exercise_v his_o reason_n and_o understanding_n i_o can_v guess_v for_o to_o know_v without_o understanding_n sound_v to_o i_o like_o a_o contradiction_n she_o also_o deny_v christian_n the_o use_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o know_v the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o when_o man_n
must_v neither_o believe_v their_o sense_n nor_o trust_v their_o reason_n nor_o read_v the_o scripture_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o guess_v what_o know_v and_o understand_v christian_n they_o must_v needs_o be_v but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v instruct_v her_o child_n in_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n though_o she_o will_v not_o venture_v they_o to_o judge_v for_o themselves_o nor_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o her_o great_a care_n of_o they_o to_o keep_v they_o orthodox_n for_o when_o man_n trust_v to_o their_o own_o fallible_a reason_n and_o private_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o great_a hazard_n that_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o one_o heresy_n or_o other_o but_o when_o man_n be_v teach_v the_o pure_a catholic_n faith_n without_o any_o danger_n of_o error_n and_o heresy_n be_v not_o this_o much_o better_a then_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o reason_n and_o judge_v for_o themselves_o when_o it_o be_v great_a odds_o but_o they_o will_v judge_v wrong_a now_o this_o will_v be_v something_o indeed_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o all_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o to_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v true_a and_o can_v such_o man_n who_o thus_o tame_o receive_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o know_v and_o to_o understand_v their_o religion_n how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v from_o do_v the_o first_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v sensible_a but_o themselves_o but_o that_o be_v not_o our_o present_a dispute_n for_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v instruct_v her_o people_n into_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n yet_o such_o man_n can_v be_v say_v to_o know_v and_o understand_v their_o religion_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o faith_n by_o destroy_a knowledge_n be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v to_o make_v man_n wise_a and_o understand_a christian_n for_o no_o man_n understand_v his_o religion_n who_o do_v not_o in_o some_o measure_n know_v the_o reason_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a or_o not_o who_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o truth_n and_o error_n who_o have_v no_o rule_n to_o go_v by_o but_o must_v take_v all_o upon_o trust_n and_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o teacher_n who_o believe_v whatever_o he_o be_v tell_v and_o learn_v his_o creed_n as_o school_n boy_n do_v their_o grammar_n without_o understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o a_o active_a but_o a_o kind_n of_o passive_a knowledge_n such_o man_n receive_v the_o impression_n that_o be_v make_v on_o they_o as_o wax_n do_v and_o understand_v no_o more_o of_o the_o matter_n now_o will_v any_o one_o call_v this_o the_o knowledge_n and_o understanding_n of_o a_o man_n or_o the_o discipline_n of_o a_o child_n but_o suppose_v there_o be_v some_o man_n so_o dull_a and_o stupid_a that_o they_o can_v never_o rise_v high_o that_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o thing_n but_o must_v take_v up_o their_o religion_n upon_o trust_n yet_o will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o utmost_a perfection_n of_o knowledge_n that_o any_o christian_n must_v aim_v at_o be_v this_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n dwell_v in_o we_o rich_o in_o all_o wisdom_n 16._o be_v this_o the_o way_n to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o any_o one_o who_o ask_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o hope_n that_o be_v in_o we_o the_o perfection_n of_o christian_a knowledge_n be_v a_o great_a and_o glorious_a attainment_n to_o understand_v the_o secret_n of_o god_n law_n those_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n in_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o man_n salvation_n to_o see_v the_o analogy_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n how_o the_o legal_a type_n and_o ancient_a prophecy_n receive_v their_o accomplishment_n in_o christ_n how_o far_o the_o gospel_n have_v advance_v we_o above_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n what_o a_o admirable_a design_n it_o be_v to_o redeem_v the_o world_n by_o the_o incarnation_n and_o death_n and_o suffering_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n what_o mystery_n of_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n the_o gospel_n contain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v not_o only_o the_o perfection_n of_o our_o understanding_n but_o raise_v and_o ennoble_v our_o mind_n and_o transform_v we_o into_o the_o divine_a image_n these_o thing_n be_v reveal_v that_o they_o may_v be_v know_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v conceal_v from_o the_o world_n or_o neglect_v and_o despise_v but_o this_o be_v a_o knowledge_n which_o can_v be_v attain_v without_o diligent_a and_o laborious_a inquiry_n without_o use_v all_o the_o reason_n and_o understanding_n we_o have_v in_o search_v the_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o help_v which_o god_n have_v afford_v we_o now_o if_o christian_n knowledge_n be_v something_o more_o than_o to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v our_o creed_n and_o to_o believe_v it_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o teacher_n if_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v intend_v to_o advance_v we_o to_o a_o true_a manly_a knowledge_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n seem_v to_o have_v two_o very_a different_a design_n our_o lord_n in_o cause_v the_o gospel_n to_o be_v write_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o other_o in_o conceal_v it_o as_o much_o as_o she_o can_v and_o suffer_v no_o body_n to_o read_v it_o without_o her_o leave_n as_o a_o dangerous_a book_n which_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v man_n heretic_n for_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v write_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v read_v and_o then_o one_o will_v guess_v that_o he_o by_o who_o authority_n and_o inspiration_n the_o gospel_n be_v write_v and_o those_o by_o who_o authority_n it_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v read_v be_v not_o of_o a_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n 1._o this_o i_o think_v in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o to_o forbid_v christian_a people_n to_o read_v and_o study_v and_o mediate_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v no_o gospel_n doctrine_n unless_o not_o to_o read_v the_o bible_n be_v a_o better_a way_n to_o improve_v in_o all_o true_a christian_a knowledge_n and_o wisdom_n than_o to_o read_v it_o for_o that_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_n to_o grow_v in_o grace_n and_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v one_o great_a end_n of_o publish_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o world_n to_o enlighten_v and_o improve_v man_n understanding_n as_o well_o as_o to_o govern_v their_o life_n and_o though_o we_o grant_v man_n may_v be_v teach_v the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o child_n be_v without_o read_v the_o bible_n yet_o if_o they_o will_v but_o grant_v that_o study_v and_o meditate_v on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o best_a and_o only_o way_n to_o improve_v in_o all_o true_a christian_a knowledge_n this_o show_v how_o contrary_a this_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o perfect_v our_o knowledge_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ._n 2_o lie_n this_o be_v a_o mighty_a presumption_n also_o against_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v no_o gospel_n doctrine_n because_o it_o overthrow_v the_o very_a fundamental_a principle_n of_o knowledge_n which_o be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o advance_v divine_a knowledge_n to_o the_o utmost_a perfection_n it_o can_v attain_v in_o this_o world_n whoever_o have_v his_o eye_n in_o his_o head_n must_v confess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n for_o be_v our_o sense_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o this_o matter_n they_o will_v pronounce_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n still_o and_o therefore_o what_o ever_o reason_n there_o may_v be_v to_o believe_v it_o not_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o flesh_n and_o blood_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o our_o faith_n in_o this_o matter_n contradict_v our_o sense_n for_o even_o roman_n catholic_n eye_n and_o nose_n and_o hand_n can_v see_v and_o feel_v and_o smell_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o if_o to_o our_o sense_n it_o appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n those_o who_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n believe_v contrary_a to_o what_o they_o see_v thus_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a notion_n we_o have_v of_o thing_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a than_o the_o same_o individual_a body_n of_o christ_n
evident_a than_o i_o can_v no_o more_o believe_v they_o as_o to_o any_o revelation_n than_o i_o can_v as_o to_o their_o natural_a reason_n for_o the_o same_o faculty_n must_v judge_v of_o both_o and_o if_o the_o faculty_n be_v false_a i_o can_v trust_v its_o judgement_n in_o neither_o 3_o lie_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n destroy_v all_o possible_a certainty_n what_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n be_v and_o thereby_o overthrow_v all_o supernatural_a knowledge_n the_o scripture_n we_o know_v be_v expound_v to_o very_o different_a and_o contrary_a sense_n and_o make_v to_o countenance_v the_o most_o monstrous_a and_o absurd_a doctrine_n witness_v all_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n which_o have_v be_v father_v on_o the_o scripture_n now_o what_o way_n have_v we_o to_o confute_v these_o heresy_n but_o to_o show_v either_o that_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n will_v not_o bare_a such_o a_o sense_n or_o at_o least_o do_v not_o necessary_o require_v it_o that_o such_o a_o interpretation_n be_v contrary_a to_o sense_n to_o reason_n to_o the_o natural_a notion_n we_o have_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v in_o itself_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a but_o if_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o gospel-doctrine_n i_o desire_v any_o papist_n among_o all_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n to_o pick_v out_o any_o doctrine_n more_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a more_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v and_o than_o it_o be_v no_o argument_n against_o any_o doctrine_n or_o any_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v absurd_a and_o impossible_a contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n for_o so_o transubstantiation_n be_v and_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v one_o absurd_a doctrine_n we_o may_v believe_v five_o hundred_o how_o absurd_a soever_o they_o be_v and_o then_o what_o defence_n have_v any_o man_n against_o the_o most_o monstrous_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v this_o the_o way_n to_o improve_v knowledge_n to_o destroy_v all_o the_o certain_a mark_n and_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o error_n and_o to_o leave_v no_o rule_n to_o judge_v by_o if_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o improve_v our_o mind_n by_o a_o know_a and_o understand_v faith_n transubstantiation_n which_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n both_o of_o natural_a and_o reveal_v knowledge_n can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n 3._o the_o authority_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n who_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o every_o thing_n without_o examine_v the_o reason_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v nay_o though_o he_o teach_v such_o doctrine_n as_o appear_v to_o we_o most_o express_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o scripture_n be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o make_v man_n wise_a and_o understand_a christian_n which_o be_v the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o to_o suspend_v the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n and_o judgement_n be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o improve_v man_n knowledge_n a_o infallible_a teacher_n and_o a_o infallible_a rule_n do_v indeed_o mighty_o contribute_v to_o the_o improvement_n of_o knowledge_n but_o such_o a_o infallible_a judge_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v of_o can_v only_o make_v man_n ignorant_a and_o stupid_a believer_n for_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n and_o a_o infallible_a judge_n which_o few_o man_n observe_v at_o least_o have_v not_o well_o explain_v for_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n be_v only_o a_o external_a proponent_n and_o while_o man_n only_o teach_v and_o instruct_v how_o infallible_a soever_o they_o be_v every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o use_v his_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n for_o though_o the_o teacher_n be_v infallible_a he_o that_o learn_v must_v use_v his_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n unless_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v without_o it_o but_o now_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v not_o content_v to_o teach_v and_o instruct_v which_o be_v a_o appeal_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o mankind_n but_o he_o usurp_v the_o office_n of_o every_o man_n private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o will_v needs_o judge_v for_o all_o mankind_n as_o if_o he_o be_v a_o universal_a soul_n a_o universal_a reason_n and_o judgement_n that_o no_o man_n have_v any_o soul_n any_o reason_n or_o judgement_n but_o himself_o for_o if_o every_o man_n have_v a_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n of_o his_o own_o sure_o every_o man_n must_v have_v a_o right_n to_o the_o private_a exercise_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o judge_v for_o himself_o and_o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o universal_a judge_n who_o must_v be_v that_o to_o every_o man_n which_o in_o other_o case_n his_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n be_v which_o be_v to_o un-soul_n all_o mankind_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o therefore_o though_o there_o have_v be_v a_o great_a many_o infallible_a teacher_n as_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n yet_o none_o ever_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a judge_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v none_o ever_o pretend_v to_o deny_v people_n a_o liberty_n of_o judge_v for_o themselves_o or_o ever_o exact_v from_o they_o a_o universal_a submission_n to_o their_o infallible_a judgement_n without_o exercise_v any_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o judgement_n themselves_o i_o be_o sure_a christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v people_n to_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o require_v it_o of_o they_o they_o be_v infallible_a teacher_n but_o they_o do_v not_o judge_v for_o all_o mankind_n but_o leave_v every_o man_n to_o judge_v for_o himself_o as_o every_o man_n must_v and_o aught_o and_o as_o every_o man_n will_v do_v who_o have_v any_o reason_n and_o judgement_n of_o his_o own_o but_o a_o infallible_a judge_n who_o pretend_v to_o judge_v for_o all_o man_n treat_v mankind_n like_o bruit_n who_o have_v no_o reasonable_a soul_n of_o their_o own_o but_o you_o will_v say_v this_o distinction_n between_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n and_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v very_o nice_a and_o curious_a but_o seem_v to_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o for_o do_v not_o he_o who_o teach_v infallible_o judge_v infallible_o too_o and_o must_v i_o not_o submit_v my_o private_a judgement_n which_o all_o man_n allow_v to_o be_v fallible_a to_o a_o public_a infallible_a judgement_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v infallible_a if_o i_o know_v that_o i_o may_v be_v deceive_v and_o that_o such_o a_o man_n can_v be_v deceive_v be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a for_o i_o to_o be_v govern_v by_o his_o judgement_n rather_o than_o my_o own_o i_o answer_v all_z this_o be_v certain_o true_a as_o any_o demonstration_n but_o than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o can_v be_v so_o certain_a of_o any_o man_n infallibility_n as_o to_o make_v he_o my_o infallible_a judge_n in_o who_o judgement_n i_o must_v acquiesce_v without_o exercise_v any_o reason_n or_o judgement_n of_o my_o own_o and_o the_o reason_n be_v plain_a because_o i_o can_v know_v that_o any_o man_n teach_v infallible_o unless_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o that_o be_v contrary_a to_o any_o natural_a or_o reveal_v law._n whoever_o do_v so_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a that_o he_o actual_o err_v and_o whether_o he_o do_v so_o i_o can_v know_v unless_o i_o may_v judge_v of_o his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o by_o revelation_n and_o therefore_o though_o there_o may_v be_v a_o infallible_a teacher_n there_o never_o can_v be_v any_o infallible_a judge_n to_o who_o i_o must_v submit_v my_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n because_o i_o must_v judge_v of_o his_o doctrine_n myself_o before_o i_o can_v know_v that_o he_o be_v infallible_a as_o for_o instance_n when_o moses_n appear_v as_o a_o prophet_n and_o a_o lawgiver_n to_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n there_o be_v no_o write_a law_n but_o only_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o therefore_o those_o great_a miracle_n he_o wrought_v give_v authority_n to_o his_o law_n because_o he_o contradict_v no_o necessary_a law_n of_o nature_n but_o have_v any_o other_o person_n at_o that_o time_n wrought_v as_o many_o miracle_n as_o moses_n do_v and_o withal_o teach_v the_o worship_n of_o many_o god_n either_o such_o as_o the_o egyptians_n or_o any_o other_o nation_n worship_v at_o that_o time_n this_o have_v be_v reason_n enough_o to_o have_v reject_v he_o as_o a_o false_a prophet_n because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a worship_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n which_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n teach_v when_o christ_n appear_v there_o be_v a_o write_a law_n the_o write_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o all_o the_o miracle_n he_o wrought_v can_v not_o have_v prove_v he_o a_o true_a prophet_n have_v he_o contradict_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o therefore_o his_o
doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v examine_v by_o they_o and_o according_o he_o appeal_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o bear_v testimony_n to_o his_o person_n and_o doctrine_n and_o exhort_v they_o to_o search_v the_o scripture_n which_o give_v testimony_n to_o he_o and_o how_o the_o miracle_n he_o wrought_v give_v authority_n to_o any_o new_a revelation_n he_o make_v of_o god_n will_n to_o the_o world_n since_o he_o do_v not_o contradict_v the_o old_a the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o god_n can_v contradict_v himself_o and_o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o new_a prophet_n even_o of_o christ_n himself_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v and_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v to_o this_o day_n by_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o therefore_o though_o he_o be_v certain_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n yet_o man_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o his_o doctrine_n before_o they_o believe_v he_o and_o he_o do_v not_o require_v they_o to_o lay_v aside_o their_o reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o infallible_a authority_n without_o examination_n so_o that_o all_o this_o while_n there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n to_o who_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v their_o own_o private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o to_o receive_v all_o their_o dictate_v as_o divine_a oracle_n without_o examination_n because_o they_o can_v not_o know_v they_o to_o be_v such_o infallible_a teacher_n till_o they_o have_v examine_v their_o doctrine_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o we_o can_v to_o this_o day_n know_v that_o moses_n and_o christ_n be_v true_a prophet_n but_o in_o the_o same_o way_n since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v a_o far_a test_n of_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o in_o the_o world_n that_o he_o neither_o contradict_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n nor_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n nor_o alter_v or_o add_v to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n because_o be_v he_o never_o so_o infallible_a we_o can_v never_o know_v that_o he_o be_v so_o but_o by_o the_o agreement_n of_o his_o doctrine_n with_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n with_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o with_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o must_v examine_v his_o doctrine_n by_o these_o rule_n and_o therefore_o must_v judge_v for_o ourselves_o and_o not_o suffer_v any_o man_n to_o judge_v for_o we_o upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o his_o infallibility_n can_v i_o know_v that_o any_o man_n be_v infallible_a without_o judge_v of_o his_o doctrine_n than_o indeed_o there_o be_v some_o reason_n to_o believe_v all_o that_o he_o say_v without_o any_o inquiry_n or_o examination_n but_o this_o never_o be_v never_o can_v be_v and_o therefore_o though_o there_o may_v be_v a_o infallible_a teacher_n there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n to_o who_o i_o must_v submit_v my_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n without_o ask_v any_o question_n which_o by_o the_o way_n show_v how_o ridiculous_a that_o sophism_n be_v the_o church_n have_v not_o err_v because_o she_o be_v infallible_a when_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v she_o be_v infallible_a till_o by_o examine_v her_o doctrine_n by_o a_o infallible_a rule_n i_o know_v that_o she_o have_v not_o err_v and_o the_o truth_n be_v it_o be_v well_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n for_o if_o there_o be_v it_o will_v suspend_v and_o silence_v the_o reason_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o mankind_n and_o what_o a_o know_a creature_n will_v man_n be_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n when_o he_o must_v not_o reason_n and_o must_v not_o judge_v just_a as_o know_v as_o a_o man_n can_v be_v without_o exercise_v any_o reason_n and_o judgement_n and_o therefore_o not_o only_o the_o reason_n and_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n prove_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n but_o the_o design_n of_o christ_n to_o advance_v humane_a nature_n to_o the_o utmost_a perfection_n of_o reason_n and_o understanding_n in_o this_o world_n prove_v that_o he_o never_o intend_v there_o shall_v be_v any_o for_o to_o take_v away_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n and_o private_a judgement_n be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o make_v man_n wise_a and_o know_a christian_n and_o if_o christ_n allow_v we_o to_o judge_v for_o ourselves_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n who_o office_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o judge_v for_o we_o all_o 4_o lie_n to_o pretend_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o obscure_a or_o imperfect_a rule_n be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o improve_v and_o perfect_a knowledge_n for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a in_o the_o essential_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o christian_a knowledge_n that_o we_o can_v have_v any_o certainty_n what_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o it_o be_v without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n than_o the_o scripture_n can_v improve_v our_o knowledge_n because_o we_o can_v know_v what_o they_o be_v we_o can_v understand_v their_o meaning_n and_o therefore_o can_v learn_v nothing_o from_o they_o yes_o you_o will_v say_v we_o may_v know_v their_o meaning_n when_o they_o be_v expound_v to_o we_o by_o a_o infallible_a judge_n though_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a that_o we_o can_v understand_v they_o without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n yet_o we_o may_v certain_o learn_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v from_o such_o a_o judge_n now_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o observe_v that_o though_o such_o a_o infallible_a judge_n shall_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o all_o obscure_a text_n of_o scripture_n which_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v ever_o do_v yet_o this_o will_v not_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n or_o to_o learn_v from_o the_o scripture_n but_o only_o to_o rely_v on_o this_o infallible_a judge_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v able_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o i_o expound_v scripture_n to_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o that_o the_o word_n signify_v so_o that_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n and_o the_o context_n and_o coherence_n of_o the_o word_n require_v it_o that_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o reason_n and_o nature_n of_o thing_n will_v either_o justify_v such_o a_o interpretation_n or_o admit_v no_o other_o and_o a_o expositor_n who_o can_v thus_o open_v our_o understanding_n and_o not_o only_o tell_v we_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v but_o make_v we_o see_v that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o it_o do_v indeed_o make_v we_o understand_v the_o scripture_n thus_o christ_n himself_o do_v when_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o open_v their_o understanding_n that_o they_o may_v understand_v the_o scripture_n 24_o luke_n 45._o but_o to_o be_v tell_v that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v this_o be_v the_o sense_n though_o we_o can_v see_v no_o reason_n why_o it_o shall_v be_v thus_o expound_v nay_o though_o all_o the_o reason_n we_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v thus_o expound_v no_o man_n will_v say_v that_o this_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n but_o to_o believe_v the_o judge_n no_o man_n can_v learn_v any_o thing_n from_o a_o book_n which_o he_o do_v not_o and_o can_v understand_v and_o if_o man_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o can_v learn_v nothing_o from_o they_o a_o infallible_a judge_n will_v teach_v as_o well_o without_o the_o scripture_n as_o with_o they_o and_o indeed_o somewhat_o better_a because_o than_o no_o man_n can_v have_v a_o pretence_n to_o contradict_v he_o and_o therefore_o if_o this_o be_v true_a the_o holy_a scripture_n deserve_v all_o those_o contemptible_a character_n which_o the_o romanist_n have_v give_v it_o for_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o improve_n and_o perfect_v our_o knowledge_n that_o itself_o can_v be_v know_v and_o therefore_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o so_o that_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o scripture_n make_v it_o whole_o useless_a to_o the_o great_a end_n and_o purpose_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n viz._n to_o improve_v and_o perfect_v the_o knowledge_n of_o mankind_n in_o the_o necessary_a and_o essential_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o this_o can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n because_o it_o make_v the_o gospel_n itself_o consider_v as_o write_v of_o no_o use_n thus_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n as_o the_o romanist_n affirm_v that_o it_o do_v not_o teach_v we_o the_o whole_a mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n but_o that_o we_o must_v learn_v
even_o some_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n from_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o no_o body_n have_v the_o keep_n of_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o i_o say_v contradict_v the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v to_o improve_v and_o perfect_a knowledge_n for_o a_o imperfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v i_o think_v as_o bad_a as_o no_o rule_n at_o all_o because_o we_o can_v never_o trust_v it_o if_o you_o say_v that_o though_o the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n yet_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a rule_n because_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v supply_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v the_o whole_a gospel_n and_o all_o the_o christian_a knowledge_n deliver_v down_o to_o we_o either_o in_o the_o write_a or_o unwritten_a rule_n i_o answer_v 1._o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n than_o all_o christian_n have_v not_o a_o perfect_a rule_n because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o keep_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o know_v not_o what_o they_o be_v and_o never_o can_v know_v what_o they_o be_v till_o the_o church_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v they_o and_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a while_n before_o the_o church_n think_v fit_a to_o do_v it_o for_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n be_v unwritten_a tradition_n fifteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v somewhat_o of_o the_o long_a to_o have_v so_o considerable_a a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n conceal_v from_o the_o world_n and_o who_o know_v how_o much_o of_o it_o be_v conceal_v still_o for_o the_o church_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o that_o she_o have_v publish_v all_o her_o unwritten_a tradition_n there_o may_v be_v a_o nest-egg_n leave_v still_o which_o in_o time_n may_v add_v twelve_o new_a article_n to_o the_o trent-creed_n as_o that_o have_v do_v to_o the_o apostle_n creed_n so_o that_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n never_o have_v a_o perfect_a rule_n till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o a_o rule_n which_o be_v not_o know_v be_v none_o at_o all_o and_o no_o body_n can_v tell_v whether_o our_o rule_n be_v perfect_a yet_o whether_o some_o more_o unwritten_a tradition_n may_v not_o start_v up_o in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o make_v our_o faith_n more_o perfect_a than_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o have_v make_v it_o now_o if_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o all_o divine_a knowledge_n can_v we_o think_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o such_o a_o imperfect_a rule_n as_o needs_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n in_o every_o age_n especial_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o some_o of_o the_o great_a mystery_n and_o most_o useful_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o right_a be_v not_o write_v or_o so_o obscure_o that_o no_o body_n can_v find_v they_o in_o the_o scripture_n till_o they_o be_v discover_v by_o the_o help_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n such_o as_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o general_a council_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o prerogative_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n indulgence_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n etc._n etc._n as_o necessary_a doctrine_n as_o any_o that_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o the_o denial_n of_o which_o make_v we_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v though_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n as_o far_o as_o appear_v we_o be_v no_o great_a heretic_n and_o schismatic_n than_o the_o apostle_n be_v unless_o they_o be_v excuse_v for_o not_o know_v these_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o we_o be_v heretic_n for_o deny_v they_o since_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v decree_v and_o publish_v they_o 2._o these_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v supply_v the_o defect_n of_o a_o write_a rule_n because_o they_o be_v of_o uncertain_a authority_n and_o therefore_o not_o the_o object_n much_o less_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o certain_a faith_n and_o knowledge_n what_o be_v not_o write_v but_o say_v to_o be_v deliver_v down_o from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o oral_a tradition_n and_o keep_v so_o private_o that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o hear_v of_o it_o for_o several_a hundred_o year_n can_v never_o be_v prove_v but_o by_o miracle_n and_o they_o must_v be_v more_o credible_a miracle_n too_o than_o the_o school_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n furnish_v we_o with_o and_o yet_o i_o know_v of_o no_o better_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o a_o private_a tradition_n can_v be_v corrupt_v it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o think_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n or_o rule_n of_o worship_n shall_v be_v a_o private_a and_o secret_a tradition_n for_o several_a age_n miracle_n themselves_o can_v prove_v any_o tradition_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o write_a rule_n and_o the_o catholic_n faith_n of_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n as_o several_a of_o the_o trent-doctrine_n be_v nay_o no_o miracle_n can_v prove_v any_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v never_o know_v before_o without_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v not_o teach_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o will_v go_v a_o great_a way_n to_o overthrow_v the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n for_o miracle_n themselves_o can_v never_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v that_o which_o the_o christian_a church_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o which_o be_v either_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v forget_v what_o they_o have_v be_v once_o teach_v which_o i_o doubt_n be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o the_o church_n for_o several_a age_n do_v not_o teach_v all_o that_o christ_n teach_v which_o be_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o church_n or_o to_o prove_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v a_o miracle_n sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o true_a which_o every_o body_n know_v to_o be_v false_a or_o at_o least_o do_v not_o know_v it_o to_o be_v true_a though_o they_o must_v have_v know_v it_o if_o it_o have_v be_v true_a and_o do_v not_o every_o body_n now_o see_v how_o improper_a unwritten_a tradition_n be_v to_o supply_v the_o defect_n and_o imperfection_n of_o the_o write_a rule_n for_o they_o can_v never_o make_v one_o rule_n because_o they_o be_v not_o of_o equal_a authority_n a_o write_v may_v be_v prove_v authentic_a a_o obscure_a unwritten_a tradition_n can_v and_o can_v any_o man_n think_v that_o christ_n will_v have_v one_o half_a of_o his_o gospel_n write_v the_o other_o half_o unwritten_a if_o he_o intend_v to_o perfect_v the_o knowledge_n of_o christian_n for_o they_o can_v have_v so_o perfect_a a_o knowledge_n because_o they_o can_v have_v so_o great_a certainty_n of_o the_o unwritten_a as_o they_o have_v of_o the_o write_a gospel_n write_v be_v the_o most_o certain_a way_n to_o perpetuate_v knowledge_n and_o if_o christ_n intend_v that_o his_o church_n in_o all_o age_n shall_v have_v a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o write_a rule_n the_o truth_n be_v i_o can_v but_o admire_v the_o great_a artifice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o preach_v up_o the_o obscurity_n and_o imperfection_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o she_o have_v hereby_o put_v it_o into_o her_o own_o power_n to_o make_v christian_a religion_n what_o she_o please_v for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v obscure_a and_o she_o alone_o can_v infallible_o interpret_v they_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v imperfect_a and_o she_o alone_o can_v supply_v their_o defect_n by_o unwritten_a tradition_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o christian_a religion_n must_v be_v what_o she_o say_v it_o be_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v what_o her_o interest_n require_v it_o to_o be_v but_o whether_o this_o be_v consistent_a with_o our_o saviour_n design_n in_o publish_v the_o gospel_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o best_a way_n of_o improve_n the_o knowledge_n of_o mankind_n let_v any_o impartial_a man_n judge_v 5_o lie_n a_o implicit_a faith_n or_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v without_o know_v what_o it_o be_v we_o believe_v can_v be_v no_o gospel-doctrine_n because_o this_o to_o be_v sure_a can_v be_v for_o the_o improvement_n of_o knowledge_n some_o of_o the_o roman_a doctor_n think_v
real_a and_o substantial_a piety_n and_o virtue_n now_o let_v any_o man_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o apt_a to_o corrupt_v man_n notion_n of_o what_o be_v good_a to_o persuade_v they_o that_o such_o external_a observance_n be_v much_o more_o please_v to_o god_n and_o therefore_o certain_o much_o better_a in_o themselves_o than_o true_a gospel-obedience_n than_o moral_a and_o evangelical_n virtue_n for_o that_o which_o will_v merit_v of_o god_n the_o pardon_n of_o the_o great_a immorality_n and_o a_o great_a reward_n that_o which_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o true_a virtue_n which_o compensate_v for_o sin_n and_o make_v man_n great_a saint_n must_v needs_o be_v more_o please_v to_o god_n than_o virtue_n itself_o be_v and_o if_o man_n can_v believe_v this_o all_o the_o law_n of_o holiness_n signify_v nothing_o but_o to_o let_v man_n know_v when_o they_o break_v they_o that_o they_o may_v make_v satisfaction_n by_o some_o meritorious_a superstition_n thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o venial_a sin_n which_o be_v hardly_o any_o sin_n at_o all_o to_o be_v sure_a how_o numerous_a soever_o they_o be_v or_o how_o frequent_o soever_o repeat_v can_v deserve_v eternal_a punishment_n be_v apt_a to_o give_v man_n very_o slight_a thought_n of_o very_o great_a evil_n for_o very_o great_a evil_n may_v come_v under_o the_o notion_n of_o venial_a sin_n when_o they_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n and_o surprise_n and_o the_o like_a indeed_o this_o very_a doctrine_n of_o venial_a sin_n be_v so_o perplex_a and_o undermine_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o penitent_n may_v serve_v themselves_o of_o it_o to_o good_a purpose_n i_o be_o sure_a this_o distinction_n be_v apt_a to_o make_v man_n careless_a of_o what_o they_o think_v little_a fault_n which_o be_v general_o the_o seed_n and_o disposition_n to_o much_o great_a such_o as_o the_o sudden_a eruption_n of_o passion_n some_o wanton_a thought_n a_o indecorum_n and_o undecency_n in_o word_n and_o action_n and_o what_o man_n will_v please_v to_o call_v little_a venial_a sin_n for_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v they_o by_o so_o that_o while_o this_o distinction_n last_v man_n have_v a_o excuse_n at_o hand_n for_o a_o great_a many_o sin_n which_o they_o need_v take_v no_o care_n of_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o aim_v at_o those_o perfection_n of_o virtue_n which_o the_o gospel_n require_v if_o they_o keep_v clear_a of_o mortal_a sin_n they_o be_v safe_a and_o that_o man_n may_v do_v without_o any_o great_a attainment_n in_o virtue_n which_o do_v not_o look_v very_o like_o a_o gospel-doctrine_n which_o give_v we_o such_o admirable_a law_n which_o require_v such_o great_a circumspection_n in_o our_o life_n such_o a_o command_n over_o our_o passion_n such_o inoffensiveness_n in_o our_o word_n and_o action_n as_o no_o institution_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o do_v before_o whatever_o corrupt_a man_n notion_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a as_o external_n superstition_n and_o the_o distinction_n between_o venial_a and_o mortal_a sin_n be_v apt_a to_o do_v be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o give_v we_o the_o plain_a rule_n and_o precept_n of_o a_o perfect_a virtue_n second_o let_v we_o consider_v some_o of_o the_o principal_a motive_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o see_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o evacuate_v they_o also_o and_o destroy_v their_o force_n and_o power_n now_o 1._o the_o fundamental_a motive_n of_o all_o be_v the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n that_o without_o holiness_n no_o man_n shall_v see_v god_n for_o no_o other_o argument_n have_v any_o necessary_a force_n without_o this_o but_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n to_o please_v god_n and_o to_o go_v to_o heaven_n be_v many_o way_n overthrow_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o nothing_o will_v more_o effectual_o overthrow_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o to_o re-establish_a this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n for_o be_v man_n once_o convince_v of_o this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o get_v to_o heaven_n but_o by_o be_v true_o and_o sincere_o good_a they_o will_v keep_v their_o money_n in_o their_o pocket_n and_o not_o fling_v it_o so_o lavish_o away_o up_o indulgency_n or_o mass_n they_o will_v stay_v at_o home_n and_o not_o tire_v themselves_o with_o fruitless_a pilgrimage_n and_o prodigal_a offering_n at_o the_o shrine_v of_o some_o powerful_a saint_n all_o external_a troublesome_a and_o costly_a superstition_n will_v fall_v into_o contempt_n good_a man_n will_v feel_v that_o they_o need_v they_o not_o and_o if_o bad_a man_n be_v convince_v that_o they_o will_v do_v they_o no_o good_a there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o they_o for_o the_o only_a use_n of_o they_o be_v to_o excuse_v man_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o be_v good_a but_o this_o be_v most_o evident_a in_o their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n that_o bare_a contrition_n with_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n put_v a_o man_n into_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n i_o do_v not_o lay_v it_o upon_o attrition_n which_o be_v somewhat_o less_o than_o contrition_n though_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n if_o i_o can_v understand_v plain_a word_n make_v that_o sufficient_a with_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o because_o some_o man_n will_v unreasonable_o wrangle_v about_o this_o i_o shall_v insist_v only_o on_o what_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o themselves_o that_o contrition_n which_o be_v only_o a_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n if_o we_o confess_v our_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n and_o receive_v absolution_n put_v we_o into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n now_o contrition_n or_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n be_v not_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o therefore_o this_o doctrine_n overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n because_o man_n may_v be_v save_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n without_o it_o and_o then_o i_o know_v no_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o mortify_v their_o lust_n for_o if_o they_o sin_v again_o it_o be_v only_o repeat_v the_o same_o remedy_n confess_v their_o sin_n and_o be_v sorry_a for_o they_o and_o receive_v absolution_n and_o they_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o to_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n again_o nay_o some_o of_o their_o casuist_n tell_v we_o that_o god_n have_v not_o command_v man_n to_o repent_v but_o only_o at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n and_o then_o contrition_n with_o absolution_n will_v secure_v their_o salvation_n after_o a_o whole_a life_n spend_v in_o wickedness_n without_o any_o other_o good_a action_n but_o only_a sorrow_n for_o sin_n and_o if_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n so_o much_o as_o to_o be_v contrite_a for_o their_o sin_n till_o they_o find_v themselves_o die_v and_o uncapable_a of_o do_v any_o good_a all_o man_n must_v grant_v that_o a_o holy_a life_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n 2._o more_o particular_o the_o love_n of_o god_n in_o give_v his_o own_o son_n to_o die_v for_o we_o and_o the_o love_n of_o christ_n in_o give_v himself_o for_o we_o be_v great_a gospel_n motive_n to_o obedience_n and_o a_o holy_a life_n but_o these_o can_v only_o work_v upon_o ingenuous_a mind_n who_o have_v already_o in_o some_o measure_n conquer_v the_o love_n of_o sin_n for_o where_o the_o love_n of_o sin_n prevail_v it_o be_v too_o powerful_a for_o the_o love_n of_o god_n but_o the_o holiness_n and_o purity_n and_o inflexible_a justice_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n because_o it_o enforce_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n for_o a_o holy_a god_n can_v be_v reconcile_v to_o wicked_a man_n will_v not_o forgive_v our_o sin_n unless_o we_o repent_v of_o they_o and_o reform_v they_o which_o must_v engage_v all_o man_n who_o hope_v for_o pardon_n and_o forgiveness_n from_o god_n to_o forsake_v their_o sin_n and_o reform_v their_o life_n but_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o judicial_a absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n for_o they_o see_v daily_o the_o priest_n do_v absolve_v they_o without_o forsake_v their_o sin_n and_o god_n must_v confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o his_o minister_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v absolve_v and_o need_v not_o fear_n that_o god_n will_v not_o absolve_v they_o when_o the_o priest_n have_v which_o must_v either_o destroy_v all_o sense_n of_o god_n essential_a holiness_n and_o purity_n and_o persuade_v they_o that_o god_n can_v be_v reconcile_v to_o sinner_n while_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o sin_n or_o else_o they_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v give_v power_n to_o his_o priest_n to_o absolve_v those_o who_o he_o can_v not_o have_v absolve_v himself_o to_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o tell_v man_n that_o god_n will_v not_o forgive_v
sinner_n while_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o sin_n if_o they_o believe_v the_o judicial_a authority_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o forgive_v sin_n for_o they_o every_o day_n absolve_v man_n who_o do_v not_o forsake_v their_o sin_n and_o if_o their_o absolution_n be_v good_a god_n must_v forgive_v they_o too_o and_o thus_o the_o holiness_n and_o inflexible_a justice_n of_o god_n lose_v its_o force_n upon_o good_a catholic_n to_o reform_v their_o life_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o no_o other_o argument_n against_o it_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o judicial_a absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n as_o it_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v a_o gospel-doctrine_n 3._o the_o death_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n be_v another_o gospel-motive_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n not_o only_o because_o he_o have_v now_o buy_v we_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v no_o long_o live_v unto_o ourselves_o but_o to_o he_o who_o die_v for_o we_o but_o because_o his_o blood_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n extend_v no_o far_a than_o the_o gospel-covenant_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o deny_v all_o ungodliness_n and_o worldly_a lust_n and_o to_o live_v sober_o righteous_o and_o godly_a in_o this_o present_a world_n that_o be_v no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o those_o who_o obey_v the_o gospel_n which_o oblige_v all_o man_n who_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o a_o universal_a righteousness_n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n seem_v very_o sensible_a of_o that_o none_o but_o sincere_a penitent_n and_o true_o good_a man_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o give_v no_o hope_n to_o sinner_n who_o do_v not_o repent_v of_o their_o sin_n and_o amend_v their_o life_n and_o therefore_o she_o have_v find_v out_o a_o great_a many_o other_o way_n of_o expiate_a sin_n which_o give_v more_o comfort_n to_o sinner_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v a_o distinct_a virtue_n and_o merit_n from_o the_o sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a to_o expiate_v especial_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o for_o who_o it_o be_v particular_o offer_v and_o thus_o those_o sin_n which_o be_v not_o expiate_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v expiate_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o that_o by_o the_o bear_n opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la by_o the_o offering_n this_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n itself_o without_o any_o good_a motion_n in_o the_o person_n for_o who_o it_o be_v offer_v and_o thus_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n destroy_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n to_o oblige_v man_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o though_o none_o but_o sincere_a and_o reform_a penitent_n be_v pardon_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n will_v expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o unreformed_a sinner_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o reform_v our_o life_n thus_o i_o be_o sure_a all_o man_n understand_v it_o or_o they_o will_v never_o put_v their_o confidence_n in_o the_o mass-sacrifice_n for_o if_o it_o do_v no_o more_o for_o we_o than_o christ_n death_n upon_o the_o cross_n it_o may_v be_v spare_v for_o it_o give_v no_o new_a comfort_n to_o impenitent_a sinner_n they_o be_v very_o sensible_a that_o holiness_n of_o life_n be_v necessary_a to_o entitle_v we_o to_o the_o pardon_n and_o forgiveness_n purchase_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n but_o then_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n humane_a penance_n and_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n and_o indulgence_n seem_v on_o purpose_n contrive_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o no_o body_n can_v imagine_v else_o what_o they_o be_v good_a for_o christ_n have_v by_o his_o death_n upon_o the_o cross_n make_v a_o perfect_a atonement_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o all_o true_a penitent_a and_o reform_a sinner_n and_o therefore_o a_o true_a penitent_n who_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o gospel_n deny_v all_o ungodliness_n and_o worldly_a lust_n and_o live_v sober_o righteous_o and_o godly_a in_o this_o present_a world_n need_v no_o expiation_n but_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n will_v they_o deny_v this_o by_o no_o mean_n they_o grant_v that_o all_o our_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o in_o baptism_n mere_o by_o the_o application_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n to_o we_o and_o therefore_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a satisfaction_n for_o all_o sin_n or_o else_o baptism_n which_o derive_v its_o whole_a virtue_n from_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o wash_v away_o all_o sin_n what_o use_n can_v there_o be_v then_o of_o the_o new_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o merit_n and_o indulgence_n true_o none_o but_o this_o that_o when_o our_o sin_n be_v expiate_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o pardon_n of_o all_o our_o sin_n apply_v to_o we_o in_o baptism_n the_o gospel_n exact_v a_o holy_a life_n from_o we_o and_o therefore_o man_n forfeit_v the_o baptismal_a pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n unless_o they_o either_o live_v very_o holy_a life_n or_o make_v some_o other_o satisfaction_n for_o their_o not_o do_v so_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n humane_a penance_n and_o satisfaction_n serve_v it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a nor_o unpleasant_a to_o draw_v a_o short_a scheme_n of_o this_o whole_a matter_n which_o will_v explain_v this_o great_a mystery_n and_o make_v it_o intelligible_a which_o now_o appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o nonsense_n and_o confusion_n christ_n then_o have_v make_v a_o perfect_a atonement_n and_o expiation_n for_o sin_n this_o be_v apply_v to_o we_o at_o baptism_n wherein_o all_o our_o sin_n be_v forgive_v and_o while_o we_o continue_v in_o this_o state_n of_o grace_n we_o can_v be_v eternal_o damn_v though_o we_o may_v be_v punish_v for_o our_o sin_n both_o in_o this_o world_n and_o purgatory_n but_o every_o mortal_a sin_n put_v we_o out_o of_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n which_o we_o be_v in_o by_o baptism_n and_o till_o we_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n again_o we_o must_v be_v eternal_o damn_v because_o we_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o expiation_n of_o christ_n death_n the_o only_a way_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o restore_v we_o to_o this_o state_n of_o grace_n be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o the_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n which_o restore_v we_o to_o the_o same_o state_n which_o baptism_n at_o first_o put_v we_o into_o and_o therefore_o very_a well_o deserve_v to_o be_v think_v a_o sacrament_n and_o thus_o we_o recover_v our_o interest_n in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v eternal_o damn_v for_o our_o sin_n but_o still_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o live_v well_o for_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o excuse_v we_o from_o holiness_n of_o life_n which_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o therefore_o if_o we_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o thereby_o secure_v from_o eternal_a damnation_n yet_o if_o we_o live_v in_o sin_n we_o must_v be_v punish_v for_o it_o unless_o we_o can_v find_v some_o other_o expiation_n for_o sin_n than_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o still_o leave_v we_o under_o the_o obligation_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o therefore_o can_v make_v such_o a_o expiation_n for_o sin_n as_o shall_v serve_v instead_o of_o a_o holy_a life_n now_o here_o come_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o master_n humane_a penance_n satisfaction_n indulgency_n for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n as_o i_o observe_v before_o do_v not_o serve_v the_o same_o end_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n do_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a but_o what_o sin_n be_v it_o a_o propitiation_n for_o for_o such_o sin_n for_o which_o man_n be_v to_o satisfy_v themselves_o that_o be_v for_o all_o sin_n the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o which_o be_v remit_v for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross._n this_o be_v evident_a from_o their_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a that_o be_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n who_o suffer_v there_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n when_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v forgive_v the_o soul_n in_o hell_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o expiation_n and_o therefore_o a_o expiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a can_v be_v only_o for_o
the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n and_o that_o be_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n for_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v no_o expiation_n and_o the_o mass_n be_v in_o no_o other_o sense_n make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_a than_o for_o the_o dead_a and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o expiate_v the_o eternal_a but_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n as_o appear_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o say_n mass_n or_o hear_v mass_n or_o purchase_v mass_n be_v reckon_v among_o those_o penance_n man_n must_v do_v for_o the_o expiation_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o yet_o they_o can_v by_o all_o they_o do_v only_o expiate_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n and_o therefore_o mass_n for_o the_o live_a be_v only_o for_o the_o expiation_n of_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n for_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v no_o expiation_n and_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o civil_a at_o present_a as_o not_o to_o inquire_v how_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o serve_v such_o very_a different_a end_n that_o when_o christ_n be_v sacrifice_v upon_o the_o cross_n he_o expiate_v only_o for_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n when_o sacrifice_v in_o the_o mass_n only_o for_o the_o temporal_a i_o need_v add_v nothing_o to_o prove_v that_o humane_a penance_n satisfaction_n merit_n indulgency_n be_v only_o to_o expiate_v temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n because_o it_o be_v universal_o acknowledge_v now_o if_o these_o temporal_a punishment_n be_v only_o in_o lieu_n of_o holiness_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o gospel_n require_v to_o entitle_v we_o to_o the_o expiation_n of_o christ_n death_n upon_o the_o cross_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v then_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o a_o demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v overthrow_v the_o death_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n consider_v as_o a_o argument_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n by_o set_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n humane_a penance_n satisfaction_n merit_n indulgency_n instead_o of_o the_o gospel-term_n of_o obedience_n and_o holiness_n of_o life_n 4._o the_o intercession_n of_o christ_n for_o we_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v another_o powerful_a motive_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n it_o give_v all_o the_o encouragement_n to_o true_a penitent_a sinner_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o if_o any_o man_n sin_n 2.2_o we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a who_o be_v also_o a_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n but_o then_o christ_n mediate_v only_o in_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o term_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v seal_v by_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v he_o mediate_v and_o intercede_v only_o for_o true_a penitent_a sinner_n which_o oblige_v we_o as_o we_o hope_v to_o be_v hear_v by_o god_n when_o we_o pray_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n true_o and_o hearty_o to_o repent_v of_o all_o our_o sin_n and_o to_o live_v a_o new_a life_n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n also_o seem_v very_o sensible_a of_o that_o christ_n of_o his_o own_o accord_n will_v not_o intercede_v for_o impenitent_a and_o unreformed_a sinner_n that_o he_o who_o be_v the_o great_a example_n and_o the_o great_a preacher_n of_o righteousness_n will_v not_o espouse_v the_o cause_n of_o incorrigible_a sinner_n who_o be_v very_o desirous_a of_o pardon_n but_o hate_v to_o be_v reform_v and_o therefore_o they_o seem_v to_o think_v it_o as_o hopeless_a a_o thing_n to_o go_v immediate_o to_o a_o holy_a jesus_n as_o to_o appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n of_o a_o just_a and_o righteous_a god_n without_o a_o powerful_a advocate_n for_o this_o reason_n they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o great_a many_o other_o advocate_n and_o mediator_n a_o great_a deal_n more_o pitiful_a and_o compassionate_a than_o christ_n be_v who_o by_o their_o interest_n in_o he_o or_o their_o great_a favour_n with_o god_n may_v obtain_v that_o pardon_n which_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o hope_v for_o such_o as_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o as_o they_o presume_v have_v as_o great_a interest_n in_o and_o authority_n over_o he_o as_o a_o mother_n have_v over_o her_o son_n beside_o those_o vast_a number_n of_o meritorious_a saint_n who_o intercession_n can_v but_o prevail_v for_o those_o sinner_n who_o cause_n they_o undertake_v and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o their_o address_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n though_o they_o will_v not_o speak_v out_o be_v evident_a to_o any_o consider_a man_n for_o will_v they_o say_v that_o christ_n who_o become_v man_n for_o we_o who_o suffer_v and_o die_v for_o we_o who_o be_v in_o all_o thing_n tempt_v like_o as_o we_o be_v yet_o without_o sin_n who_o do_v and_o suffer_v all_o this_o on_o purpose_n that_o he_o may_v be_v a_o merciful_a and_o compassionate_a high_a priest_n and_o may_v give_v we_o the_o high_a assurance_n of_o his_o tenderness_n and_o compassion_n for_o we_o i_o say_v can_v they_o suspect_v that_o such_o a_o high_a priest_n will_v not_o undertake_v to_o plead_v our_o cause_n if_o we_o be_v such_o as_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v his_o office_n to_o intercede_v for_o no_o christian_a dare_v say_v this_o which_o be_v such_o a_o reproach_n to_o our_o common_a saviour_n who_o have_v buy_v we_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o therefore_o no_o christian_a who_o think_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n and_o compass_v of_o christ_n intercession_n can_v need_v or_o desire_v any_o other_o advocate_n but_o those_o who_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o of_o so_o much_o wickedness_n that_o they_o can_v hope_v the_o holy_a jesus_n will_v intercede_v for_o they_o for_o their_o own_o sake_n have_v reason_n to_o procure_v some_o other_o favourite_n to_o intercede_v for_o they_o with_o their_o intercessor_n and_o to_o countenance_v the_o matter_n they_o must_v recommend_v it_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o more_o than_o so_o make_v it_o heresy_n to_o deny_v it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o argument_n i_o know_v of_o against_o this_o that_o any_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o stupid_a as_o to_o think_v that_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o the_o most_o powerful_a saint_n can_v prevail_v with_o our_o saviour_n to_o do_v that_o which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o his_o own_o mediation_n they_o know_v he_o can_v and_o will_v not_o do_v and_o this_o i_o confess_v i_o can_v answer_v but_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v and_o thus_o the_o intercession_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v a_o very_a ineffectual_a argument_n to_o make_v man_n good_a for_o though_o christ_n will_v intercede_v for_o none_o but_o true_a penitent_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o great_a many_o other_o advocate_n that_o will_v or_o at_o least_o she_o persuade_v people_n that_o they_o will._n 5._o another_o great_a gospel-motive_n to_o a_o holy_a life_n be_v the_o hope_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o hell._n as_o for_o the_o hope_n of_o heaven_n that_o be_v no_o otherwise_o a_o motive_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n but_o upon_o a_o supposition_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o holiness_n that_o without_o holiness_n no_o man_n shall_v see_v god_n but_o this_o you_o have_v already_o hear_v be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o man_n may_v go_v to_o heaven_n without_o holiness_n i_o know_v no_o need_n of_o it_o for_o that_o purpose_n in_o this_o world._n but_o hell_n be_v a_o very_a terrible_a thing_n to_o be_v condemn_v to_o endless_a and_o eternal_a torment_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n but_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n do_v mighty_o abate_v and_o take_v off_o this_o terror_n for_o though_o purgatory_n be_v a_o terrible_a place_n too_o not_o cool_a than_o hell_n itself_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o eternal_a and_o man_n who_o be_v mighty_o in_o love_n with_o their_o sin_n will_v venture_v temporal_a punishment_n though_o somewhat_o of_o the_o long_a to_o enjoy_v their_o present_a satisfaction_n especial_o consider_v how_o many_o easy_a way_n there_o be_v for_o rich_a man_n to_o get_v out_o of_o purgatory_n those_o who_o have_v money_n enough_o to_o buy_v indulgence_n while_o they_o live_v and_o mass_n for_o their_o soul_n when_o they_o die_v need_v not_o lie_v long_o there_o if_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o out_o in_o their_o reckon_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n for_o a_o good_a catholic_n to_o get_v into_o purgatory_n especial_o if_o he_o take_v care_n frequent_o to_o confess_v himself_o and_o receive_v absolution_n or_o do_v
not_o die_v so_o sudden_o as_o to_o be_v surprise_v in_o any_o mortal_a sin_n that_o hell_n seem_v to_o be_v very_o little_a thought_n of_o or_o fear_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o i_o desire_v no_o better_a argument_n that_o all_o these_o be_v not_o gospel-doctrine_n than_o that_o they_o destroy_v the_o force_n of_o all_o those_o argument_n the_o gospel_n use_v to_o make_v man_n good_a that_o be_v they_o be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n 6._o i_o shall_v name_v but_o one_o motive_n more_o and_o that_o be_v the_o example_n of_o good_a man_n 1._o to_o be_v follower_n of_o they_o who_o through_o faith_n and_o patience_n inherit_v the_o promise_n that_o be_v encompass_v with_o such_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n we_o shall_v lay_v aside_o every_o weight_n and_o the_o sin_n which_o do_v so_o easy_o beset_v we_o and_o run_v with_o patience_n the_o race_n which_o be_v set_v before_o we_o now_o this_o be_v a_o powerful_a argument_n because_o they_o be_v man_n as_o we_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o same_o temptation_n and_o infirmity_n and_o therefore_o their_o example_n prove_v that_o holiness_n be_v a_o practicable_a thing_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o conquer_v all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o religion_n and_o all_o the_o temptation_n in_o this_o life_n and_o many_o time_n in_o they_o we_o see_v the_o visible_a reward_n of_o virtue_n in_o great_a peace_n of_o mind_n great_a assurance_n of_o the_o divine_a favour_n great_a support_n under_o all_o adversity_n and_o such_o a_o triumphant_a death_n as_o be_v a_o bless_a presage_n of_o a_o glorious_a resurrection_n but_o now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o there_o be_v any_o great_a and_o meritorious_a saint_n as_o they_o call_v they_o their_o extraordinary_a virtue_n be_v not_o so_o much_o for_o imitation_n as_o for_o a_o stock_n of_o merit_n the_o more_o saint_n they_o have_v the_o less_o reason_n other_o man_n have_v to_o be_v saint_n if_o they_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o it_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a treasury_n of_o merit_n in_o the_o church_n to_o relieve_v those_o who_o have_v none_o of_o their_o own_o the_o extraordinary_a devotion_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o nunnery_n for_o so_o they_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o devotion_n there_o be_v not_o for_o imitation_n and_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a it_o shall_v because_o no_o body_n see_v it_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o imitate_v that_o recluse_a life_n without_o turn_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o a_o monastery_n but_o these_o religious_a society_n furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o stock_n of_o merit_n out_o of_o which_o she_o grant_v indulgency_n to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o very_o religious_a and_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o if_o one_o man_n can_v merit_v for_o twenty_o there_o be_v no_o need_n there_o shall_v be_v above_o one_o in_o twenty_o good_a herein_o indeed_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o all_o other_o church_n especial_o if_o they_o enter_v themselves_o into_o any_o religious_a confraternity_n to_o partake_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o society_n that_o other_o can_v merit_v for_o they_o and_o than_o if_o we_o can_v share_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n we_o need_v not_o imitate_v they_o a_o church_n which_o have_v saint_n to_o merit_v for_o they_o on_o earth_n and_o to_o intercede_v for_o they_o in_o heaven_n if_o she_o can_v but_o maintain_v and_o propagate_v a_o race_n of_o such_o merit_a saint_n which_o be_v take_v care_n of_o in_o the_o institution_n and_o encouragement_n of_o monastic_a order_n and_o fraternity_n may_v be_v very_o indulgent_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o her_o member_n who_o do_v not_o like_o merit_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o principal_a motive_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o holy_a life_n as_o appear_v in_o these_o six_o particular_n lose_v their_o force_n and_o efficacy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o certain_o those_o can_v be_v gospel-doctrine_n which_o destroy_v the_o great_a end_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n good._n 3_o lie_v nor_o do_v the_o gospel-mean_n and_o instrument_n of_o holiness_n and_o virtue_n escape_v better_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o a_o very_a few_o word_n read_v and_o meditate_v on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v one_o excellent_a mean_n of_o grace_n not_o only_o as_o it_o inform_v we_o of_o our_o duty_n but_o as_o it_o keep_v a_o constant_a warm_a sense_n of_o it_o upon_o our_o mind_n which_o nothing_o can_v so_o effectual_o do_v as_o a_o daily_a read_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o strike_v the_o mind_n with_o a_o more_o sacred_a authority_n than_o any_o humane_a discourse_n can_v do_v but_o this_o be_v deny_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n for_o fear_v of_o heresy_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v more_o plain_a and_o obvious_a in_o the_o scripture_n than_o catholic_n doctrine_n but_o they_o shall_v also_o have_v consider_v whether_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n or_o sin_n be_v the_o great_a whether_o a_o orthodox_n faith_n or_o a_o good_a life_n be_v more_o valuable_a and_o if_o deny_v the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v the_o way_n to_o keep_v they_o orthodox_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o make_v they_o good_a true_a piety_n will_v lose_v more_o by_o this_o than_o the_o faith_n will_v get_v by_o it_o thus_o constant_a and_o servant_n prayer_n beside_o that_o supernatural_a grace_n and_o assistance_n it_o obtain_v for_o we_o be_v a_o excellent_a moral_a instrument_n of_o holiness_n for_o when_o man_n confess_v their_o sin_n to_o god_n with_o shame_n and_o sorrow_n when_o with_o inflame_a devotion_n they_o beg_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n when_o their_o soul_n be_v every_o day_n possess_v with_o such_o a_o great_a sense_n awe_n and_o reverence_n for_o god_n as_o he_o must_v have_v who_o pray_v devout_o to_o he_o every_o day_n i_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a such_o man_n shall_v easy_o return_v to_o those_o sin_n which_o they_o have_v so_o late_o confess_v with_o such_o shame_n and_o confusion_n and_o bitter_a remorse_n that_o those_o who_o so_o importunate_o beg_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n shall_v not_o use_v their_o best_a endeavour_n to_o resist_v temptation_n and_o to_o improve_v in_o grace_n and_o virtue_n which_o be_v a_o profane_a mockery_n of_o god_n to_o beg_v his_o assistance_n that_o he_o will_v work_v in_o we_o and_o with_o we_o when_o we_o will_v not_o work_v that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o constant_a sense_n and_o reverence_n of_o god_n shall_v do_v such_o thing_n as_o argue_v that_o man_n have_v no_o fear_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n but_o this_o be_v all_o lose_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n where_o man_n be_v teach_v to_o pray_v they_o know_v not_o what_o and_o when_o man_n do_v not_o understand_v their_o prayer_n it_o be_v certain_a such_o prayer_n can_v affect_v their_o mind_n what_o other_o good_a soever_o latin_a prayer_n may_v do_v they_o and_o thus_o one_o of_o the_o most_o powerful_a instrument_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n be_v quite_o spoil_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o can_v no_o more_o improve_v their_o virtue_n than_o their_o knowledge_n sorrow_n for_o sin_n be_v a_o excellent_a instrument_n of_o true_a repentance_n as_o that_o signify_v the_o reformation_n of_o our_o life_n for_o the_o natural_a effect_n of_o sorrow_n be_v not_o to_o do_v that_o again_o which_o we_o be_v sorry_a for_o do_v but_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o contrition_n or_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n serve_v only_o to_o qualify_v man_n for_o absolution_n and_o that_o put_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o then_o they_o may_v expiate_v their_o sin_n by_o penance_n but_o be_v under_o no_o necessity_n of_o forsake_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n beside_o those_o supernatural_a conveyance_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v annex_v to_o it_o by_o our_o saviour_n institution_n be_v a_o great_a moral_a instrument_n of_o holiness_n it_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o crucify_a lord_n the_o merit_n and_o desert_n of_o sin_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n to_o expiate_v our_o sin_n and_o to_o purge_v our_o conscience_n from_o dead_a work_n and_o require_v the_o exercise_n of_o a_o great_a many_o virtue_n a_o abhorrence_n and_o detestation_n of_o our_o sin_n great_a and_o ardent_a passion_n of_o love_n and_o devotion_n firm_a resolution_n of_o live_v to_o he_o who_o die_v for_o we_o forgiveness_n of_o enemy_n and_o a_o universal_a love_n and_o charity_n to_o all_o man_n especial_o to_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n with_o we_o but_o
in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o admirable_a sacrament_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o dumb_a show_n which_o no_o body_n can_v be_v edify_v with_o or_o into_o a_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a which_o expiate_v sin_n and_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o a_o holy_a life_n as_o i_o observe_v above_o external_n mortification_n and_o severity_n to_o the_o body_n fast_n watch_n hard_a lodging_n etc._n etc._n be_v very_o useful_a instrument_n of_o virtue_n when_o they_o be_v intend_v to_o subdue_v the_o flesh_n to_o the_o spirit_n and_o to_o wean_v our_o mind_n from_o sensual_a enjoyment_n but_o when_o they_o be_v intend_v to_o satisfy_v for_o our_o sin_n not_o to_o kill_v they_o to_o punish_v ourselves_o for_o our_o sin_n that_o we_o may_v commit_v they_o more_o secure_o again_o this_o be_v not_o a_o mean_n to_o break_v vicious_a habit_n and_o to_o conquer_v the_o love_n of_o sin_n but_o only_o to_o conquer_v the_o fear_n of_o commit_v it_o this_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v how_o far_o popery_n be_v from_o promote_a the_o great_a design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o improve_v and_o perfect_v humane_a nature_n and_o holiness_n and_o be_v there_o no_o other_o argument_n against_o it_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o i_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o can_v be_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n finis_fw-la errata_fw-la page_n 27._o line_n 10._o for_o great_a read_v great_a p._n 37.l.5.f_n when_o r._n where_o l._n 23.f_o contract_n r._n contact_n p._n 40.l.27.f_n shall_v it_o r._n it_o shall_v p._n 79.l.22.f_n undermine_v r._n undetermined_a p._n 80.l.3.f_n corrupt_a r._n corrupt_v l._n 22.f_o up_o r._n upon_o p._n 91.l.22.r_n in_o knowledge_n and_o holiness_n book_n late_o print_v for_o w._n rogers_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o represent_v in_o answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v a_o papist_n misrepresent_v and_o represent_v etc._n etc._n quarto_n a_o answer_n to_o a_o discourse_n entitle_v papist_n protest_v against_o protestant_a popery_n quarto_n a_o answer_n to_o the_o amicable_a accommodation_n quarto_fw-la a_o view_n of_o the_o whole_a controversy_n between_o the_o representer_n and_o the_o answerer_n quarto_fw-la the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v as_o to_o scripture_n reason_n and_o tradition_n 1_o st_z and_o 2_o d_o part._n in_o two_o dialogue_n between_o a_o protestant_n and_o a_o papist_n quarto_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o representer_n second_a part._n of_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith._n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o eight_o thesis_n lay_v down_o for_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o english_a reformation_n sermon_n and_o discourse_n the_o three_o volume_n by_o dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n 8o._o a_o manual_n for_o a_o christian_a soldier_n write_v by_o erasmus_n a_o new_a and_o easy_a method_n to_o learn_v to_o sing_v by_o book_n a_o book_n of_o cipher_n or_o letter_n reverse_v price_n bind_v 5_o s._n a_o persuasive_a to_o frequent_v communion_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n by_o dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n in_o octavo_n price_n 3_o d._n a_o discourse_n against_o transubstantiation_n in_o octavo_n price_n 3_o d._n the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v a_o letter_n to_o a_o friend_n reflect_v on_o some_o passage_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o d._n of_o p._n in_o answer_n to_o the_o argue_v part_n of_o his_o first_o letter_n to_o mr._n g._n the_o reflecter_n defence_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o a_o friend_n in_o four_o dialogue_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n in_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o oxford_n true_a and_o only_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v consider_v and_o confute_v the_o protestant_n resolve_v or_o a_o discourse_n show_v the_o vnreasonableness_n of_o his_o turn_v roman_n catholic_n for_o salvation_n second_o edition_n the_o absolute_a impossibility_n of_o transubstantiation_n demonstrate_v a_o sermon_n preach_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o reverend_a benj._n calamy_n d.d._n a_o vindication_n of_o some_o protestant_a principle_n of_o church-unity_n and_o catholick-communion_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o agreement_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v a_o agreement_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n evince_v from_o the_o concertation_n of_o some_o of_o her_o son_n with_o their_o brethren_n the_o dissenter_n a_o preservative_n against_o popery_n be_v some_o plain_a direction_n to_o unlearned_a protestant_n how_o to_o dispute_v with_o romish_a priest_n the_o first_o part._n the_o four_o edition_n these_o three_o last_o by_o william_n sherlock_n d.d._n master_n of_o the_o temple_n reason_n for_o abrogate_a the_o test_n p._n 133._o matth._n 4._o 10._o ibid._n p._n 80._o ibid._n p._n 30._o 135_o psal._n 15._o 1_o cor._n 2._o 11._o 1_o thess._n 2._o 15._o 5_o jam._n 14_o 15._o 1_o john_n 3._o 8._o 1._o joh._n 18._o mat._n 10._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 5_o 6._o dr._n stillin_n defence_n of_o the_o discourse_n concern_v idolatry_n 25_o exod._n 22._o reason_n for_o abrogate_a the_o test_n p._n 124_o etc._n etc._n ibid._n p._n 127._o 9_o heb._n 21_o â—2_n p._n 130._o page_n 127._o page_n 130._o 99_o psalm_n 2_o 9_o 1_o john_n 2.1_o 2._o 3_o rom._n 23._o 15_o matth._n 11_o 17_o 18_o 19_o 20._o 4_o john_n 21_o 23._o 23_o matth._n 16_o 17_o 18_o 19_o 5_o matth._n 20._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 3_o 4_o 5._o 2_o col._n 16_o 16_o 20_o 21_o 22._o 40_o isa._n 18._o etc._n etc._n 4_o john_n 22._o 4_o john_n 23._o 99_o psal._n 1_o 2._o 14_o john_n 2._o 4_o heb._n 16._o 8_o rom._n 15._o 4_o gal._n 6._o 3_o john_n 5_o 6_o 8_o rom._n 1._o 4_o eph._n 24._o 3_o colos_n 10._o 3_o col._n 16._o 1_o john_n 2.2_o 12_o heb._n 1._o